• Welcome to Thousand Roads! You're welcome to view discussions or read our stories without registering, but you'll need an account to join in our events, interact with other members, or post one of your own fics. Why not become a member of our community? We'd love to have you!

    Join now!

Pokémon Once a Thief

Chapter 19 - City
  • Spiteful Murkrow

    Busy Writing Stories I Want to Read
    Pronouns
    He/Him/His
    Partners
    1. nidoran-f
    2. druddigon
    3. swellow
    4. lugia
    5. growlithe
    6. quilava-fobbie
    7. sneasel-kate
    8. heliolisk-fobbie
    OaT_Ch19_Final.png



    Als König Klaus Engelstadt gründete, tat er dies in den Ruinen einer Menschenstadt, die so weit verstreut war, dass sie nach dem „Glühenden Blitz“ zu einem unregierbaren Labyrinth geworden war, ähnlich wie andere, die nach der Zeit verloren gegangen sind. Daher hielten es der Erbauer und die Göttin Wirklichkeit für angebracht, eine Zitadelle zu errichten, die eine aufstrebende Zivilisation vor den Gefahren einer unruhigen Welt schützen sollte.

    Sie taten dies am Dämmerungsturm und den umliegenden Türmen, die zu Zeiten der Menschheit einst die Zentrale der Vector AG gewesen waren. Ihre dominanten Höhen gefielen unserer Göttin und überblickten jeden, der sich der Erbauer-Stadt näherte, während ihre Lage entlang einer Flussbiegung es leicht machte, sie in eine Bastion zu verwandeln. Deshalb dient ihre Zitadelle bis heute als Verwaltungsbezirk der Hauptstadt unseres Landes. Ein Thron, der sich bis zu den Wolken erstreckt, für die Göttin unseres Landes und für ihre Könige und Helden.

    Einen Großteil seiner frühen Regierungszeit verbrachte Klaus damit, den Raum zwischen den zehn Türmen, die jenseits seiner Bastion lagen, zurückzuerobern. Hoch aufragende Monolithen, in denen Maschinen untergebracht waren, die die Lichter und verschiedene von Menschen hinterlassene Handarbeiten betrieben, indem sie die Kraft eines fernen Strahlens nutzten. Er war der Architekt der großen Stadtmauern, indem er die zehn Türme in Wehrtürme verwandelte und sie mit Mauern verband, die mit Hilfe menschlicher Werke errichtet wurden, die den Glühenden Blitz überlebten. Deshalb ist er als „Klaus der Erbauer“ in unserer Geschichte verewigt.

    Was auch immer es König Klaus und der Göttin ermöglichte, solche Wunder zu wirken, ging mit Zeit verloren, nachdem Wunsch und Wirklichkeit und die Länder, die sie als Gönner verehren, erstmals Krieg gegeneinander führten. Seitdem oblag es seinen Nachfolgern, zu versuchen, seine Werke aufrechtzuerhalten. Aus diesem Grund beginnt jeder König und jede Königin der Wahrheit ihre Herrschaft damit, im Namen ihrer Schutzgöttin einen Eid zu schwören, dies nach besten Kräften zu tun.

    Auch angesichts des Laufs der Zeit und seiner Verwüstungen. Auch angesichts des Wissens, das in Vergessenheit geraten ist. Sogar angesichts derer, die es mit ihrer Gier und ihren bösen Absichten mit böswilligem Wunsch und ruinösem Donner verwüsten würden.

    - Auszug aus »Die Wahrheiter Chroniken – Eine kurze Geschichte der frühen Jahre unseres Königreichs«




    Gottverdammt, look at all of that!”

    Lyle stared at his surroundings with his mouth open as Kate stole the words right out of his mind. The moment that Boudewijn’s raft left the tunnel, it exited out into a collection of ancient-looking structures—human ruins, judging from their shape and construction—that loomed over a sea of wood and half-timbered buildings along both sides of the river that surrounded them. The newer construction looked about par for the course for a Varhyder settlement, punctuated every so often by an occasional structure styled after a Pokémon’s head.

    Why, it reminded him a bit of the more central portions of Moonturn Square. Except many of the buildings around them were visibly taller, especially the ruins. Every now and then, shooting out over the thatched and tiled rooftops, there would be some decaying concrete and steel skeleton that dwarfed them rising high above.

    All around, the mass of structures seemed to blur into each other, which made it hard at times to tell where the city began and where it ended. The watchtowers and city walls helped bring back some sense of scale, as the whole mass was hemmed in by the same ramparts behind them which carried on in a grand ring. Though even that proved a bit hard to tell sometimes with the way some sections had buildings creeping up their inner surfaces.

    He was beginning to see why Dalton seemed nostalgic for this place.

    Blauflamme, I knew Newangle City was big, but I didn’t realize that it was this big,” Lyle murmured.

    “Well, being the capital of the kingdom helps,” Dalton remarked. “So’s having a history of stability to turn to. Aside from the likes of internal uprisings, Newangle City has only ever fallen to outside invaders once in its history, and that was hundreds of years ago before it was given its present name.”

    Lyle blinked and shot an askew glance at the Heliolisk. The capital once had a different name? Maybe that was where the ‘New’ it came from. He’d certainly believe it from all the human ruins scattered about.

    Why, even the river itself carried marks of ancient history. Up ahead, there were a pair of corroded towers with struts that looked almost triangular, and between them, a broad ramp that slumped into the river where Pokémon were gathered bathing and washing fabric. Further up, there was a bridge with houses built on top of its span. Curiously enough, the pillars seemed to be mismatched. There were four spread an even distance that seemed to be built in a human style out of concrete, while the rest were nestled between them and made of stone in a style Lyle was more used to. Two of the gaps in the arches were larger than normal: one off-center to the left, and another similarly off-center to the right. Could it have been that back in human times, this bridge somehow stood on just the four older pillars?

    He heard the hustle and bustle of voices and carts coming from the inhabited bridge as they passed, which sounded almost like his hometown on market day. Was this from seasonal preparations from the Autumn Festival, or was this bridge just always crowded enough to sound like this? After Boudewijn’s raft passed the bridge and its structures, the human ruins stretched up higher and higher into the sky from a place just off at a bend in the river downstream—enough to make Moonturn Square’s Great Spire look like a little road marker! On the right, the ruins looked almost skeletal in nature, with vegetation in autumn colors spilling out from holes or gutted floors. Some were visibly listing, others had gouges in them or were visibly shorn from taller heights, with a curious patch that was largely empty aside from a few ancient-looking chunks that laid strewn about among more modern construction. The human ruins on the left bank were taller and if nothing else, seemed to stand straighter than the ones on the right. Curiously, a number of them were covered in white and gray tiles or cladding of some sort, some stopping abruptly about halfway up.

    Lyle wasn’t sure what the story was behind that. But even the dilapidated towers looked awe-inspiring. From the side, Lyle saw Irune was still staring ahead in blank wonder, as her eyes kept darting up towards the tops of the ancient structures.

    “Are… those towers the ones we saw back from the Kyurem shrine?” Irune asked. “Will we be able to go on top of one of them?”

    “Gods, no,” Dalton said. “There’s a reason why the vast majority of city life here goes on within a Southern Exeggutor’s height from street level.”

    So, about three or four stories up, or at least if what he’d heard of Exeggutor that evolved in the far southern Provinzen beyond the coastal range were right. He vaguely remembered occasionally encountering Pokémon from such Provinzen during the likes of market days. Most of them seemed normal enough, but there’d occasionally be the likes of a snowy Vulpix or a black-furred Rattata, with some Pokémon who’d merely evolved while passing through the area having gotten one of those strange forms. Nobody really knew what happened to those parts of Varhyde to make them that way, only that what few records from those lands predating the Great Flash had no mention of such Pokémon dwelling there.

    Still, he was a bit surprised that that was Dalton’s reflexive frame of reference. He must’ve spent time down south, or else in a place where their Pokémon commonly passed through.

    “Besides, even if it wasn’t a chore to climb them, there’s nothing for us up there,” the Heliolisk continued. “The towers that have more than the occasional Flying-type’s roost in them are taken up by quarters owned by the crown, or worse still, army installations meant to fend off enemies from the air.”

    Irune had a brief flash of disappointment cross her face and looked down with a quiet pout. Had her father been a ‘mon that could fly or something? For one without wings of her own, she sure had a thing for heights.

    A sharp crash rang out from the opposite bank of the river, loud enough to make Lyle and his companions flinch. The Quilava turned, where at the bottom of one of the wood-framed buildings, he saw a party of Pokémon in green armor headed by Rhyperior massed at a doorway. He looked on with his teammates, staring as the figures drug a flailing Combusken out, with another following after tugging at the Rhyperior—a female from the looks of it—along with a trio of Torchic. The Quilava was too far away to clearly make out their words but his vision was just clear enough to see the female Combusken pleading with the figures as her children began to cry.

    The mood aboard the raft quickly took a dark turn as the figures grew blurry from the distance and the cries began to fade as they drifted off. Lyle glanced over at his teammates, where he spotted Dalton looking back in the direction of the guards, before turning away with a low mutter.

    “Gods, what a thing to see right when coming back to the city.”

    Lyle wasn’t fully sure what had happened, but his best guess was that the Combusken who was dragged out was some unfortunate who’d tried to dodge a draft notice. The whole incident sure as hell reminded him of the times he’d seen that happen in the past. Why if he hadn’t paid off those Grünhäuter two years ago, his own mother-

    Lyle stopped his train of thought as a chill went down his back. The only consolation he’d had in the two years since then that everything had been somehow worth it was that Nils mentioned that his parents wanted nothing to do with him, and that they still had a Quilava about the shop who he assumed was his younger brother. If the army served one of them a draft notice again… what could they do about it?

    For that matter, what could he do for them now?

    He started turning his attention off for shore to avoid seeing the water when he noticed Irune staring off at the raft’s timbers with an uneasy rub at her tusks. From how troubled she looked, he supposed she must’ve also seen scenes like those herself in the past. Lyle’s ears flicked as he heard approaching footsteps, a glimpse of blue scales revealed Boudewijn walking up to them, as the Feraligatr shook his head with a deflated sigh.

    “I’m surprised they’re doing that just before the Autumn Festival of all times,” he muttered. “From the stories I’ve heard coming from the frontlines about offensives stalling this year, you’d think that the army would at least want to not make morale for their new guys worse...”

    Boudewijn trailed off after that. Lyle didn’t know whether or not the Feraligatr was worried about letting his tongue run too freely around them or if it was something else. The whole time, Irune remained quiet and stared at the raft’s timbers blankly.

    Had something Boudewijn told her back when they were going through that tunnel stuck with her?

    Lyle flattened out his ears and turned his attention to their Feraligatr pilot. The wonder of his surroundings had worn off by now, and he frankly just wanted to get off the damned raft and figure out how on earth he and his teammates were going to make it back out of the city and through the rest of their journey to the Divine Roost. If Lacan had thought of informing the Gendarmen about them as far out as Austor Provinz, it’d only be a matter of time before he caught up with them again if they stayed in one place.

    “Boudewijn, where exactly is our stop?” he asked.

    “Right over there.”

    The Feraligatr raised a claw and pointed off at what appeared to be a pair of unnaturally tall stone piers with tall parapets on opposite sides of the river. To the left, there was a small, strip-like island with a set of wooden piers teeming with barges and swimming Pokémon of various shapes and sizes, with timbered buildings and shacks built around the stone pier and even a few that had been built up at its top. It took Lyle a moment to realize it, but it dawned on him that he was looking at what was left of an ancient bridge span, one originally wide enough to carry six or seven Pullers and their cargoes walking astride each other.

    “I’ll be towing you up to the docks from here,” the Water-type explained. “Just hang tight for a bit.”

    The Feraligatr slipped into the water with a splash that made Lyle reflexively flinch. A few moments later, Boudewijn was back at the front of his craft with his trusty tow cable and started pulling the raft forward. Lyle reflexively recoiled from the raft’s edge as the water around it sloshed, as Dalton and Irune settled down against the deck and Kate drifted off towards the back of the craft. The whole time, the Quilava dutifully kept his eyes on shore, as the sounds of Pokémon loading and unloading at docks mercifully drowned the river’s sounds out by growing louder and louder until the raft finally made it up to the docks. The raft slid up against a pier, where it jostled up against it and made Lyle and his fellows stumble as they tried to keep their footing. Lyle pratfell and flared up briefly, hurriedly getting back up onto his feet just in time to catch a glimpse of Kate turning her head briefly and quickly hiding something behind her back. He quirked a brow when he heard dripping water coming from the pier, where there was Boudewijn, pulling himself onto the docks and looking down at them with a toothy smile.

    “Welcome to Newangle City,” the Feraligatr said. “She’s full of highs and lows, but I hope you all find what you came here for.”

    Lyle looked up at the buildings by the ancient bridge and further ashore as Pokémon milled around on the land, in the air above, and in the water behind them. He raised his gaze off at the tall towers looming in the distance behind them when from the corner of his eye he spotted Irune doing much the same. The Axew grimaced briefly, before lowering her head with a quiet murmur just loud enough for him to hear.

    “I hope so too.”

    Boudewijn went over to one of the moorings to tie down his raft as the Quilava went along with Dalton and Irune to fetch the gangplank when it dawned on him. Where the hell was Kate right now? He turned his head over towards the rear of the raft and saw her holding a sack of coins in her claw… the same sack ones they’d given Boudewijn earlier.

    Lyle fought back an urge to shout out a demand of what the hell she was thinking when all of a sudden, a gout of blue dragonfire sailed in and hit Kate’s shoulder. Lyle’s eyes shrank to pins as the Sneasel recoiled with a sharp hiss and dropped the coins to the deck with a loud clatter. He already knew the culprit before he turned around: Irune, who was narrowing her eyes at the Sneasel with an angry snarl.

    “Kate! What do you think you’re doing?!”

    “Huh? What’s going on here-?”

    Everything went by so quickly afterwards. First Dalton running towards them before freezing and looking-up wide-eyed at the pier, then Irune doing much the same. Lyle flattened his ears and turned his head up as a shadow fell over them. It was Boudewijn looking down at them with a surprised gape, which made Lyle’s blood run cold as a single word crossed his lips:

    “Crap.”

    Lyle’s mind went blank for a moment, before he reflexively grabbed at the bag and held it up towards the Feraligatr with a nervous stammer.

    “H-Here,” he insisted. “Sorry about that, we got your stuff mixed up with ours and almost walked off with it.”

    Boudewijn said nothing for a long while, giving suspicious glances between him and his companions. The Water-type narrowed his eyes briefly, before throwing out a claw and snatching the coin bag away with a low harrumph.

    “Tch, you four really do remind me of when I was younger,” the Feraligatr grunted. “I remember using excuses just like that one when I got caught nicking things in the past.”

    Lyle briefly felt a twinge of surprise at the Water-type’s answer, only to be keenly reminded that he was standing cornered on a raft. He suddenly felt a lot smaller now with the water all about him, and for a second, he thought he saw other Pokémon from the nearby docks starting to stare at them. Gods, had they seriously gotten through those giant gates and everything only to be undone by this?

    H-Herr Impergator₁, I swear, it was really just a-!”

    “Enough.”

    Lyle grimaced and pinned his ears back as his teammates abruptly tensed up and braced themselves in anticipation of a soaking blow. A loud thump rang out, which made Lyle screw his eyes shut and flinch. He waited a moment, before warily cracking them open to see that Boudewijn had set up the out gangplank. There was a brief silence as Lyle watched the Feraligatr study them carefully for a moment from beside it, before the raft pilot folded his arms and shook his head.

    “... I’ll let you go this time. Times are tough, and you’re obviously in a hard place. I’ve been there myself,” he insisted. “Just make a point of dealing with your problems in a better way in the future. In my own experience, thieves don’t usually get happy endings, and Newangle City in particular isn’t kind to ones that get caught.”

    Lyle wasn’t sure what to make of Boudewijn’s gesture, but he wasn’t going to stick around and complain about it. He nodded back and hastily scampered up off the raft with his teammates. After four made their way up the docks, they beelined for the buildings clustered around the remains of the bridge, ducking down a back alley between two sets of cramped, timbered buildings built under the shade of the span’s arch. Lyle didn’t stop running until he saw the afternoon sun fade away completely with the shade and he could no longer see the docks behind him. He stopped and panted for air as his heart pounded in his chest as Dalton stumbled past and slumped against a wall doing much the same. Gods, that was way too close.,

    Asharp yelp rang out behind him, which sent Lyle springing up with his vents ablaze. He turned around, where behind him,Irune was jumping back and pawing at her side. Off to the left, Kate was pulling an ice-slicked claw back, with her eyes narrowed into a withering glare.

    “Irune what the hell?!” she hissed. “There must’ve been at least a month’s wages in that bag! We could’ve used that to get a head start here!”

    “Kate, we’re not robbing a ‘mon that stuck his neck out for us just five minutes ago, alright?” the Axew snapped. “For gods’ sakes, have some standards!

    “I’m inclined to agree,” Dalton huffed. “Seriously, trying to steal from someone blocking our only way of escape?”

    This had gone on for long enough.

    Enough, all of you.”

    Lyle stepped towards Kate and Irune with a sharp frown, stopping in front of the Axew with a loud harrumph.

    “If you’ve got a problem with one of us in the future, bring it up quietly,” he growled. “We can’t exactly help you get to the Divine Roost if we’re busy rotting in a cell.”

    The Axew turned away and gave an unimpressed snort in reply. He would take that as a ‘fine’, and he supposed it solved half of the problem…

    “And Kate, I’m sure you’ll find someone else to steal from, so just let it go already,” he grumbled. “And don’t go surprising us like that! We’re a team of four, not an entire band. It’s not exactly hard for us to wind up getting into situations where we’re in over our heads in our current situation.”

    Assuming that they weren’t already. The Sneasel remained quiet for a moment, before she folded her arms and pinned her ears back with a low pout in reply.

    “Well that’s a nice goal, but since we’re short on money again, what do we even do right now?” she grumbled. “Somehow, I don’t think that we’re going to just be able to slip in and out of the gate to sleep in the fringes. And with how crowded this place looks, I’m not holding my breath on finding another burnt-out house like we did in Moonturn Square.”

    Lyle’s ears flicked after hearing an approaching clatter coming down from the alleyway, prompting him to look out and see a Tauros tugging a wagon laden with hay. The Puller and his cargo made their way up a ramp leading up to the bridge’s surface where a small market of shops and stalls had been set up near its edge. Why, it even looked like there was a beer hall there! Lyle raised a paw and let out a low grunt in reply.

    “We can restock for the next leg of our journey,” he said. “There’s no shortage of ‘mons here that can help us with that and we can afford to be a bit picky with our marks.”

    Lyle started off, only to be held back with a sharp tug from Dalton’s good arm as the Heliolisk gave a sharp glance down at him.

    “Maybe, but I’d recommend taking a look around first before risking trouble,” Dalton said. “I’ve been here before during a better season of my life in the past, and it isn’t the sort of place where we’d want to be fumbling around in the dark.”

    Lyle blinked at Dalton’s reply. He’d gathered that Dalton had a background that was very different from his own given the Heliolisk’s accent and mannerisms even before the Electric-type said he’d been a student here. Even so, it was still hard to believe the ‘mon had really been in Newangle City before. Let alone enough to be familiar with it. The Quilava opened his mouth to ask for more detail, only for the Dalton to quietly slip out of the alley and warily eyeing his surroundings, before eyeing his fellows on Team Forager with a tilt of his head.

    “We’ll take a quick walk through our surroundings to see if there’s any promising marks, but we should make a point of putting distance from these docks and getting our bearings before we get into too much trouble,” he insisted. “Ideally someplace that’s a bit further from the Eastern Gate we entered through since that’s the first place the Grünhäuter will start looking if they get wise to us.”

    Right. That made sense. Lyle was frankly surprised it was still possible at all to steal things in the capital with the way that ‘mons outside talked about it. Though he supposed having a guide who knew the ins and outs of the city didn’t hurt.

    “I think I know just the right place in the city to do it, too,” the Heliolisk added. “Though there’s something we should take care of first.”

    … And of course there’d be a catch. Lyle and his fellows turned expectantly towards the Heliolisk, as Irune blinked at him with a puzzled frown.

    “Wait, there is?” she asked. “What is it?”



    “That blanket up there to your left. I see scarves hidden under it, and there’s a couple others hidden further along the line.”
    Of all the places Kate imagined herself being after robbing that caravan just outside Waterhead Cave, being smack in the middle of a hive of wood-and-stone buildings was never one of them. Sure, it’d crossed her mind before everything happened that things could’ve gone south and that maybe she’d need to get out of dodge, but even then, she never saw herself being in the capital of all places. Much less clambering up a wooden post towards a bunch of clotheslines strung up from underneath a window, for that matter.

    Though she supposed a lot of things that seemed unimaginable had been happening lately. The Sneasel’s ears flicked as her eyes fell on a white blanket—one that didn’t look washed enough from its dingy coloration—before glancing down towards the alleyway where Dalton and the rest of her teammates were waiting on her.

    “Scales, you know that I could’ve just cut the line with an Ice Shard with how tightly it’s strung,” she harrumphed. “It’d have made this go by a lot faster.”

    “Better to be safe than sorry by avoiding a racket,” the Heliolisk replied. “You never know how closely these clotheslines are being watched. A lot of dwellings in Newangle City are communal, and the skies here are busier with fliers than they are in most other settlements.”

    Maybe that’d explain a thing or two about why the laundry didn’t look all that well-washed. But was climbing up here really that much harder to miss? Kate brushed her thoughts aside and turned her attention back to the lines above. She followed the blanket’s clothesline with her eyes back to the base of an open window and tested it with her claw. It didn’t feel that sturdy, so then all that was left was to pull her claw up a bit to build a bit of momentum, and…

    Thwip!

    The line gave way with a downward swipe, the Sneasel latching onto the loose end and riding down into the alleyway with a rolling stop. Lyle and Irune didn’t wait for her to get back onto her feet, and promptly threw back a couple sheets to get at a pair of colored scarves from underneath. Dalton did much the same with the blanket, where Kate looked down and spotted a scarf made of silvery fabric that felt silken to the touch.

    “Whoa-ho, fancy.

    “Hey! What are you doing down there?!”

    Kate briefly glanced up to see a Bibarel glaring down from the window. She snatched the scarf and took off running, following after Lyle’s heels as Irune and Dalton ran after her. The Bibarel’s shouts rang off in the distance, intermixed with footfalls and the jostling of wood and wire bins that the Sneasel forced her way past as one alleyway seemed to blend into the next. Kate wasn’t fully sure where they were going right now, other than “away from the angry tree-killer trying to catch up with them”, with her only guidance being Lyle’s fire further ahead of her.

    “Quick! This way!”

    Kate planted her feet and skidded to a stop, turning back to see Dalton at a broad stairwell made of crumbled concrete that was wedged between rows of squat wood-timbered buildings. Guess they were going that way, then. The Sneasel darted up the steps, briefly noticing that large parts of the surrounding walls were made up of bare concrete faces, until they popped out into a broad street with Pokémon milling about.

    “Hey, watch it!”

    Kate hurriedly jumped out of the way of a Rhyhorn laden with bags who stumbled to a stop as Lyle and Irune stepped back before running past him. Gods, they hadn’t even been in the city for an hour and here they were almost getting stepped on by others overlooking them. She thought she’d left that behind years ago. Her breaths came tense as she followed Dalton’s tail, bobbing and weaving past passers-by until she followed him into a back alley just past a stall with stands filled with spiky green fruits. She stopped along with her teammates and paused to catch her breath, when she noticed Irune stop and sniff at the air before screwing her eyes shut.

    “Ew… what is that smell?

    Kate sniffed at the air and supposed things did smell a bit rank. She glanced at Lyle, who was pinching his paws over his snout, and then at Dalton as he motioned off at the stand and its green fruits.

    “It’s those Durin Berries over there,” he explained. “They have a strong odor, so if anyone was trying to scent us, it should throw them off our trail for a bit.”

    “Ugh, why didn’t you just lead us through an open sewer while you were at it, Dalton?” Lyle groaned.

    Dalton narrowed his eyes briefly only for his own nose to twitch before he visibly fought back a gag. There was that inner priss of his in action. Even so, part of Kate couldn’t help but be surprised by her teammates. She always thought her own sense of smell was pretty good, but even if these Durin Berries didn’t have the sort of odor she’d want constantly to be around, there were worse to be had in the refugee camps she’d grown up in after mom had to settle down...

    … No, she didn’t want to think about that right now. She shook her head and continued down the alleyway, giving an irritated twitch of her tail feathers.

    “Come on, let’s get going and get some fresh air.”

    The others were all too eager to do so, and as the smell of the produce stand started to thin out further along the alley, she noticed the rest of Team Forager breathing in and out sharply—probably trying to get the scent out of their nostrils. Even so, there was something about all of this that she couldn’t wrap her head around…

    “How did you know how to go up those stairs anyway, Scales?” Kate asked, turning her head over to Dalton. “Since I didn’t smell those Durin Berries from all the way over there, and I’m pretty sure I’ve got a better nose than you.”

    “I actually didn’t notice the stand until we got onto that last street,” he answered. “But I knew to come this way because I saw that poking out over the rooftops.”

    Dalton lifted his splinted arm and pointed off up ahead as Kate followed with her eyes. Much to her surprise, high above, there were a set of concrete slabs set atop tall pillars with some sort of fencing along their edges. The things had to be at least twice the height of the surrounding two-and-three-story buildings and they looked wide enough to squeeze at least two or three of them side-by-side together. The Sneasel turned her head to try and follow the slabs’ path, but they just kept going on and on. A few of them looked like they had chunks missing, but from their construction, they appeared to be—

    “Are those bridges?” Irune asked, her mouth hanging agape. “What on earth were those built for?”

    “Human machines. Ones that supposedly could travel faster than a galloping Rapidash on their own,” Dalton answered. “Most bridges of this sort in Newangle City have fallen into disrepair or been destroyed through the ages, but the ones that are still around and passable provide paths to go between districts in fairly short order.”

    Kate stared up with an incredulous gape at the bridges as she tried to wrap her mind around Dalton’s explanation. Did those human machines have sails? It’d explain how big the bridges were, but she’d never heard of a boat or one of those ‘Segelwagen₂’ which were supposed to be used in the desert or plains Provinzen ever going fast enough to keep up with a galloping Rapidash.

    “Though let’s hurry and change our colors. We might as well make it a bit harder for those Grünhäuter to find us while we’re here in the city.”

    Kate snapped to attention after hearing Dalton’s voice and felt scaly digits tug at her paws. She looked down, where he was taking the silver scarf from her. She at once tightened her grip on it, flattening her ears with an unamused hiss.

    “Hey! What’s the big idea?! That’s the scarf I found-!”

    “Yes, and it’s one given out to students from Universität von Wahrheit.”

    Kate blinked as Dalton turned the scarf around, where sure enough, there was a design of a blue flame in an enclosing circle on it that looked much like the one on his badge. He lowered his head briefly, before letting out an unimpressed harrumph.

    “And just who here do you think would be most likely to convincingly pass himself off as still being a student from it?”

    The Sneasel trailed off and looked off at Lyle and Irune as the pair stared at her with unamused frowns. Dammit, she liked that scarf… but if it really was one that was meant to be worn by prissy nerds, it was hard to argue that Scales would have the easiest time selling the act.

    “Ugh, fine.”

    Kate let the scarf go as Dalton claimed it and tossed a wadded-up blue scarf back at her. The Sneasel unfurled it and was immediately greeted by a white circle with four triangles around it much like the corners of a square. It wasn’t as nice as the last scarf, but she could certainly live with this.

    The Sneasel raised the scarf and started to tie it around her neck, only to discover much to her dismay that hung too loose around her neck—it had clearly been sized for a ‘mon that was shorter and had a thicker neck than a Sneasel. The Dark-type paused briefly, and turned to see Irune looking at a set of matching scarves in Lyle’s paws. They looked to be light red with a yellowish tinge, with some sort of design involving a pair of concentric tan circles with a small spike poking up from the inner one.

    “Bah, of course the next nicest-looking scarf doesn’t fit me,” she sighed. “Guess you’re getting this one, Irune.”

    The Sneasel passed her scarf over to Irune who took it only to look down at it with a blank stare. Kate quirked a brow at the Dragon-type’s reaction. Was there something wrong with it she hadn’t noticed? The scarf Dalton gave her was sized about right for the Axew, and while bold, a ‘mon could do worse than to have a scarf with that pattern on it.

    “Something wrong, Irune?”

    “No, no. I… just was a bit surprised by the design.”

    “By a Drachensiegel? I can’t say I’ve seen too many scarves with ones that big on them, but they’re not that rare as a design,” Lyle said. “Just wear it with the symbol rolled up or facing inwards if you’re worried about it being too noticeable.”

    “Right, I guess I’ve heard of them before. But that’s not what I was getting at,” Irune explained. “This symbol’s supposed to be on things that come from the Divine Roost. I just… wasn’t expecting to see it on a random scarf like this.”

    Kate quirked a brow at the Axew. Things from the Divine Roost really had lucky charms on them?

    “Because it’s a lucky symbol that’s supposed to help its bearer remember their home and guide ‘em back safely?” Kate asked. “Why, even Edialeighers are supposed to put stock into that superstition. There’s a reason why ‘mons who’ve done stints in the army like hiding it somewhere on their garb.”

    Dalton seemed to tense up briefly after the mention of the ‘army’. There was a brief silence, before he shook his head and let out a low sigh.

    “It’s a symbol which was popularized around the time of the Kingdom’s founding that’s said to originate from a faraway land called ‘Annal’,” he explained. “There’s some folklore about how it reminded the Founder’s patron of a place she’d seen in her life before the Great Flash, so I wouldn’t be surprised at all if it was used to decorate things that came from the Divine Roost.”

    The Axew fell quiet for a moment, before looking down at the scarf with a quiet murmur.

    “Right, I guess that makes sense. And I suppose a blue scarf would go better with my scales than one that’s a shade of green.”

    … Oh, so those two scarves she and Lyle found were green, apparently. Well, at least they didn’t have to worry about it looking too much like their current ones. Even so, something about Irune’s comments didn’t sit right with Kate. She supposed that the idea of things from a shrine to the gods being marked with lucky symbols sounded a bit dippy, but the Dragon-type sure sounded convinced about it.

    It was those last few words Irune said in particular that felt off. Like she was trying to hide something.

    The Sneasel finished putting on her new scarf and went over to help tighten Irune’s as Lyle and Dalton finished up. Before she knew it, they were all done, and staring down at their red-and-silvers lying on the ground. Lyle let his vents flare up as he walked forward, embers built at the back of his mouth.

    “I suppose that it’s time to torch these and get moving.”

    “Hold on, Lyle.”

    Kate flicked her ears as Irune’s voice suddenly cut in, just in time to prompt Lyle to smother the cinders in his mouth. A couple stray wisps of smoke curled from its corners as the Axew hurriedly cut in and stepped between them and pawed at her right tusk uneasily.

    “Are we sure it’s a good idea to get rid of our current scarves?” she asked. “It wasn’t as if it made a ton of difference the last time we did it.”

    Oh boy, they were doing this again, huh? Lyle didn’t look particularly amused by the idea himself, as he reared onto his hindlegs and folded his forearms with a sour huff.

    “Yeah, no thanks to the scarf that you wouldn’t let me burn and insisted on burying in the forest.”

    “But can we even burn these here?” the Axew insisted. “And what if the scarves we just stole get wanted too?”

    Kate turned her head over at Lyle, and saw he was visibly biting his lip. Guess that was a sign that he hadn’t thought of that. Had Irune had a bad experience since being put on the run after ditching a scarf or something? Since the Axew didn’t seem to have gotten attached to those colors they stole from those Team Pathfinder ‘mons…

    “... She does have a point, Lyle,” Dalton cut in. “If the guards here didn’t know about our colors going in, they’re more likely going to be looking for us after any trouble we cause in these new ones we just stole. At the very least, we shouldn’t get rid of our original scarves before lining up another set that we can change into.”

    “Yeah, and if we do need another set in a hurry, isn’t it easier just to try and change the pattern of ones we already have?” Kate asked. “If we need to wash our paws of them in a hurry, it shouldn’t be hard to dump them in a gutter or something like that.”

    The Quilava flattened his ears and raised a paw with a sigh. For a moment, Kate worried that Lyle was going to make things difficult, since he always had been the type to second guess suggestions. Though much to her surprise, he stooped down, and grabbed the red scarves before handing them off to her.

    “Fine. But at least wad ‘em up and hide them in one bag, so that way we can get rid of them easily if things come to that.”
    Kate balled up the scarves before going over to Dalton and summarily shoving them down towards the bottom of his bag. The Heliolisk winced briefly from his right arm getting jostled, before piping up with a sharp cry.

    “Hey! What on earth are you-?!”

    “I mean, your bag is the one that’s all chewed-up at the moment, and you can’t use items all that well with that busted arm of yours,” she said. “You said that you wanted to get a replacement for that book we stole from those Hunters, so there’d be no harm if you were the one in charge of ditching things if we had to, right?”

    The Heliolisk grumbled and rolled his eyes, before swinging his bag around to adjust the wadded-up scarves with his left hand. Guess that was one way to tell she’d won Scales over with her argument, even if some acknowledgement from him would’ve been nice.

    Kate’s ears pricked at the sound of footsteps against cobbles as Irune drew near and gave a worried glance up.

    “Wait, where exactly is this place that you wanted us to get our bearings, Dalton?”

    “The Administrative District,” he explained. “It has a number of vantage points that overlook the city’s northern bank, so it’ll make going over options a bit easier.”

    … ‘Administrative District’? As in a district where Pokémon who ran stuff would be? Kate wasn’t sure how good of an idea it’d be to go skulking around a place like that, but Scales was the one who knew where he was going in this city…

    “Wait, how are we supposed to get there anyways?” the Sneasel asked.

    Dalton raised his left hand and motioned off towards the leftward part of the ruined bridges above. A pair of Pidove flew past, which at first made Kate wonder if Dalton had lost his mind and expected them to travel on Carriers they’d have to grab onto by their ankles… when she saw it.

    There, poking out just past the rooftops, was a ramp made of stone and wood with tightly-spaced arches running up it. There were hazy figures climbing it, some Pokémon, while others appeared to be carts or wagons from their size.

    “We go up, of course,” Dalton said.



    The walk to the ramp went by smoothly enough, and after pocketing a couple odds and ends off a few less attentive marks at some stalls built at the ramp leading onto the bridges, Team Forager made their way up and onto its upper spans. The lengths of the bridges’ spans were largely empty and mostly paved over with stones, with occasional patches of ancient asphalt and concrete which could be seen in more dilapidated sections. Every now and then, there would be concrete walls that occasionally had rib-like structures that curled in towards the road: posts that once had metal slats which had been harvested and melted down, probably centuries ago.

    Their journey took them deeper into the city, following the ancient bridges along their length until whenever their spans ran out. Whenever they came to such points, they’d cross over on narrower extensions made of hanging bridges built from wood and rope for shorter gaps—with other stretches of the ancient bridges had ramps that went back to ground level. It was a strange dichotomy whenever they made the crossing one way or another: ancient, crumbling, and largely straight lines above, and cramped, haphazard roads flanked by half-timbered buildings that stretched up four to five stories below, occasionally punctuated by human ruins that jutted out among them like oversized blocks. Every now and then, there’d be a row of buildings built up tall enough for shopfronts and small markets to spill out onto the bridges’ spans, while in others where the bridges’ full width was still standing, the entire left or right half would be taken up by dirty and reeking masses of tents and mats clustered so thick that one could barely see the pavestones—refugee encampments of the sort Boudewijn had mentioned on their way into the city.

    Lyle made a point of picking up the pace whenever they passed by such places, he didn’t need to see the disappointed gazes of the beggars they walked by. Much less to risk some desperate type from them finding out that they were still carrying a decent chunk of money on them.

    It almost felt like going through parts of Moonturn Square, with the way modernity piled up on top ancient ruins. Except here, it just kept going and going wherever one looked. Whether on the bridges, or up into the skies with the gray-and-white spires of the Administrative District that grew ever higher as they neared. High enough that some of them looked almost like they were touching the clouds.

    Blauflamme, and I thought the Great Spire was tall,” he murmured. “Though why do those towers have those gray and white tiles or whatever those things are? Most of the shorter ones we’ve seen so far don’t have them.”

    “The gray-and-white surfaces on those towers are panels put up where windows or missing walls once were to protect the interiors from the elements,” the Heliolisk explained. “Putting them up is a tradition that began in the times of King Agarez the Great, and most human ruins in the Administrative District are at least partly covered by them. Even if they haven’t exactly been maintained well in recent years.”

    Lyle turned his head up to see Irune panting and looking past Dalton at the head towards the spires in the background. The Axew stared up at them mesmerized, almost as if she’d brought her bead collection back out, with her attention curiously focusing on the tallest one in the center.

    He wondered what the story behind that was, only for the Axew to glance back down at their Heliolisk guide.

    “How much longer do we need to go until we reach the district, Dalton?”.

    “We’re just about there, actually,” he said. “Couldn’t you tell from the surroundings?”

    Lyle looked up as Dalton pointed off towards the base of the ruins, where he saw that they were approaching a ring wall that had been built between the gaps of a set of stone-cladded towers that looked almost like squarish, upside-down hooks. They were shorter and inward-facing unlike the ones at the gates, but from how high they loomed into the air, they had to be at least twice as tall as any of the more modern buildings nearby.

    Lyle walked along the length of the wall from along the base of the road, marveling at its size. Why these had to be taller than Moonturn Square’s fortifications, and this was an inner wall! Which wouldn’t have been a problem, except for the fact that there wasn’t a good view across the river like Dalton said there’d be…

    “Are you sure this is the right district, Scales?” Kate asked. “Since I’m not exactly seeing how we’re going to spot much of anything across the river like this.”

    “The vantage point I had in mind is still a bit higher up than this,” the Heliolisk explained. “There should be a path we can take towards it right about…”

    The Heliolisk followed the length of the inner wall with his eyes, and raised a hand to trace his gaze. Lyle quirked a brow and followed after Dalton’s fingers, where off to the left, he saw the Electric-type’s fingers stop. There was a brief outcropping that split off and overhung over a few smaller buildings underneath. It was another ramp made of a patchwork made of wood and stone like the one they’d taken to get onto the ruined bridges, along with a few wagons making their way up and down it.

    “There,” he insisted. “That’s our way up.”

    Gods, that high up? Lyle was surprised that anyone other than Flying-types would want to live so far off the ground when drawing wellwater was bound to be a chore. He dismissed it as just another quirk of this strange, ancient place and set off alongside their companions. They followed after the flow of traffic on the road as flying Pokémon casually flew past them, dutifully keeping their distance whenever they spotted Gendarmen nearing. As Lyle climbed up the ramp, he noticed that there top of the wall looked like it was anchored by a set of ancient bridges, or at least what was left of them that had had the space below them filled in.

    All around, there were other remnants of bridges that converged in towards the ring. Nowhere near as complete as the one they’d taken, but still intact enough to see that they must’ve once been linked together in a network, almost like a giant web of some sort that radiated out from the ones where the wall now stood.

    Lyle felt his feet even out from under him and noticed there was a wooden railing that ran the length of the edge to the right. He walked up close to it and slowed his pace as he gaped out and let his mouth hang open and his vents came alight in surprise.

    A ‘mon really could see a lot from up here. Much of it the view was muddy from being so far in the distance, but from the features, he gathered that they were looking roughly towards the eastern gate they’d come through earlier. There was the river they’d floated in with Boudewijn and his raft, the docks, and the route they’d taken from there to get here. And all around them, a veritable sea of ramshackle buildings, interspersed with crumbling human ruins here and there.

    He’d heard stories while growing up about how the capital was built among ruins of a great human city. About how it was filled with ancient structures of scales that nobody in all of Wander had ever built again since their construction. But to see it with his own eyes… it just made him feel like he was walking in the shadow of a city built for fearsome giants.

    Lyle stole a glance at his teammates. Kate was just off to his left, with Irune beside her as well, with both of them appearing similarly floored by the vista. Like him, they gaped out at the spread of the city below, all as the Axew gave a quiet murmur to herself.

    “Scales, is this the ‘Administrative District’ you were talking about?” she asked.

    “Sort of, we’re presently at the district’s edge. The spiral road that scales its walls allows for Pokémon to reach its different levels,” Dalton explained. “It’s the remains of a district built by a mysterious institution called Vector ‘Ah-ghee’ which used to use the buildings here in the time of humans. It’s also where King Klaus founded our land, so it’s also the place where the Crown keeps the royal palace and the rest of the citadel which anchors Newangle City.”

    Lyle quirked his brow and turned back at Dalton. He knew that Dalton said he’d come here to Newangle City before, but he weren’t expecting this level of familiarity with the city from him. And Dalton said he was here as a student, so then…

    “Just how do you know this district so well again, Dalton?”

    “... It’s where I used to go to university while I lived here, back in better times,” he sighed. “It’s not as if the city’s been sacked since the last time I was here, so it hasn’t changed that much.”

    Lyle blinked at the Heliolisk’s reply. He’d figured for a while that Dalton had an upper-class upbringing just from his mannerisms and his accent. But hadn’t he said he’d been an Outlaw around Port Velhen? That was all the way across the Lesser Mist. How on earth did he wind up going from here to there?

    There were other things about Dalton’s story that didn’t seem to add up from what he could recall. He spent time around someone who was familiar with counting money, in Hightongue, at that. He apparently had seen cloth made from a machine loom before, and was familiar enough with it to ask Boudewijn about the fabric he used for his patches. And of course, the Heliolisk had a brother named ‘Dieter’ in the army who bit it from something that still tore the ‘mon up inside.

    How on earth did Dalton go from a world where he was apparently being educated far from home to turning to a life of crime? What next, would he turn out to be some disowned prince who’d been kicked out of his home?

    “Lyle. Heads-up.”

    Lyle felt a prod at his shoulder and snapped to attention as Kate and the others hurried behind a wagon. The reason why quickly became apparent: there was a large party of Gendarmen headed their way. Lyle stiffened up briefly and sucked in a sharp breath as he joined his teammates, but still too slow to avoid being spotted by a Mamoswine in green plates. He bit his lip and held his breath as the Ice-type cast an askew glance that lingered on him briefly, before the guard let out a low grunt and continue on.

    Lyle wasn’t sure if word of them hadn’t reached the capital yet, or else if those scarves they stole were saving their asses at the moment. Either way, considering how it’d taken all of a night for wanted posters for them to hit the streets of Errberk Village, it probably wasn’t safe to assume the guards’ ignorance would last for long. Whatever gear they needed to grab and whatever information Irune was hoping to discover about herself needed to be squared away as quickly as they could manage. He relaxed a bit after the party of armored guards shuffled out of earshot, his breath coming with tense pants as he looked over at his teammates similarly letting out sighs of relief… along with Kate flattening her ears with an unimpressed frown.

    “I suppose that I should be less surprised that a prissy type like you would hang around high society, Scales,” she grunted. “Not that I don’t mind a challenge or that the marks here wouldn’t be rewarding, but are we really going to be able to snag anything while going out to those scenic spots you mentioned?”

    Dalton shook his head back and raised turned his head off inward from the wall. When Lyle turned to follow, he saw there was a bridge splitting off from the roadway and onto a network of raised roads which teemed with Pokémon heading in and out of it.

    “If a decent opportunity arrives for us, maybe. Not that I don’t consider myself partial towards robbing the rich, but there’s safer places to look for a mark in this city,” he said. “We don’t need to hang around here for much longer than to get our bearings.”
    Dalton took a few steps forward, before motioning for the rest of his teammates to follow.

    “There’s an overlook for the other side of the city we can get to after crossing the Administrative District’s inner walls,” he explained. “And besides, it’s been a while since I’ve gotten the chance to get a view of things here.”



    The bridges that Dalton took Lyle and the rest of Team Forager through reminded the Quilava of the ones they’d taken over to the Administrative District—just narrower and branching off into many more directions. They sprouted almost like a web of some sort, with some sections abruptly ending from having collapsed with the ages, while the remaining ones had been turned into bustling streets. Far below, there were other streets on the proper ground, wedged in between towering spires with white-and-gray cladding that seemed to stretch up towards the sky.

    History and modernity had a way of just blending into one another. The cladding that some of the taller towers had was much newer than Lyle expected, with Dalton explaining that they’d been added and replaced when needed by successive kings since the reign of Agarez the Great. Both to protect their internal structures and to beautify what were otherwise crumbling facades… which even to this day appeared to be incomplete from the way how some of the shorter buildings had chunks of missing cladding while still others had skeletal interiors partly overgrown with plants left bare for the world to see.

    G-Götterblut, just look at all this!” Lyle exclaimed. “Dalton, this is just one district?! There must be more Pokémon than in all of Moonturn Square living on this one street!”

    “It’s less impressive than it looks,” Dalton remarked. “Most of the floors of these buildings that are more than about ten removed from some sort of accessible surface aren’t consistently inhabited. Few Pokémon without wings have the time or energy to climb all of those stairs on their own or else to wait for the Tuggers manning the cargo lifts to take them up or down.”

    Lyle blinked and peeked over a nearby railing to inspect his surroundings more closely. At both street levels, the exteriors had been gutted, with more normal buildings built into their facades, much like in Moonturn Square’s marketplace. Such construction carried on for four or so floors, when new shingled and thatched rooftops would be built increasingly into the human ruin itself. By the sixth to eighth floors, sure enough, the signs of habitation started to give out, aside from scattered holdouts that continued further on.

    Lyle noticed Irune gaping up at those upper floors herself, and curiously enough, there seemed to be a look in her eye. That same sort of excitement and yearning that she’d had while they were flying with Hermes.

    “Feels like a bit of a waste,” Irune murmured. “Though what are all those floors normally used for, then?”

    “They’re mostly used for storage or else kept vacant for use as citadels in the event of a siege,” the Heliolisk explained. “I’ve heard in the outlying districts, some of the vacant floors of the taller ruins there are taken up by refugee camps and even heard rumors of stray Wilders living in some of them. But I don’t know how much stock I put into them when towers like those usually have Air Marshals posted on the roofs...”

    Gendarmen or soldiers unwittingly sharing space with Wilders in the middle of a city like this? That definitely seemed far-fetched, but what did he know? Lyle continued on, only to sidestep Kate as she stopped and squinted off at the towers above. The Quilava looked up, and saw shapes fly up near their tops and circle around, a few slipping onto various rooftops, including a black-and-blue blob that he could vaguely make out that had six wings and three heads on it.

    “... Wait, so does that mean that there’s an Air Marshal garrison there as well?” she asked, pointing off at the tower she spotted. “If so, is it really a good idea to linger around here? Since I’m pretty sure that I just saw a Hydreigon flying around.”

    Dalton’s eyes followed Kate’s claw, and when Lyle did the same, he noticed she was pointing off at a central spire towering over the surrounding ones. After a brief pause, the Electric-type’s eyes narrowed and he glanced around warily before letting out a low grumble under his breath.

    “It almost certainly does, even if it’d be hard to tell just who’s coming and going from there,” the Heliolisk muttered. “That’s Dämmerungsturm, where the king’s palace is. You might have spotted a guard, but you could’ve just as easily seen someone flying in towards one of the palace complexes on one of the roofs.”

    Where the king’s… palace was? Lyle supposed that the story checked out from the tales he’d heard of Newangle City and the Crown while growing up, but… something didn’t add up with what Dalton had told them about the towers.

    “I thought that you said that nobody lived more than about ten floors up or down from the streets here,” the Quilava remarked.

    “I said from an accessible surface. That includes rooftops,” the Heliolisk explained. “It’s said that the practice started after the tallest rooftops were given over to shrines for gods to roost in when visiting the city. The kings of the land wanted to be closer to them, and so the lower rooftops in Dämmerungsturm and the surrounding towers are taken up by palaces for the court and quarters for nobles summoned by them to stay in…”

    Dalton trailed off to himself as his eyes lingered wistfully on the towers for a moment, before he looked down and shook his head with a low grunt.

    “Though that’s enough of us getting our heads up in the clouds,” Dalton insisted. “The overlook I told you about is just up ahead. It’s pretty hard to miss.”
    Lyle couldn’t help but wonder what Dalton’s look was about, when he was snapped to attention by a loud gasp from Irune. He looked over and saw her mouth hanging open and her attention fixed off where Dalton was pointing:

    It was the rooftop of a human ruin, with a tall statue of Reshiram made of polished white stone gazing out in the direction of the river.

    “... No kidding,” Kate murmured to herself. “Though how are we supposed to get up to it?”

    “There’s a path up to it,” the Heliolisk replied. “Follow me.”

    Dalton headed through the crowds of Pokémon as Lyle and the others followed closely to avoid falling behind. After what felt like a sea of bodies passed by that made it hard to see much that wasn’t past their heads, he found that Dalton had taken them to a flight of steps cobbled together from wood and stone which wrapped around the walls of the building the statue rested on. No space along the path had gone to waste, as the whole time, Lyle found himself pushing past Pokémon going to and from past cramped shopfronts and entrances to simple houses making their way up and down the flight steps providing access, an awful lot of them hawking amulets and papers of some sort. Shopkeepers plying wares to pilgrims, perhaps?

    The steps began to even out, and the crowds started to thin, which Lyle quickly realized it was simply from there being more space. They’d stepped out into a rooftop plaza of some sort, where dead ahead was a view of the entire northern bank of the city.

    And the Reshiram statue that stood guarding it under her watchful gaze.

    Dalton and Kate were quick to set off, and made their way past the statue as Lyle followed along. He turned his head and glanced at the statue as they passed, when he noticed Irune lingering in front of it with a blank stare.

    Gods, he hoped that keeping her focused and moving along wasn’t going to be a regular occurrence here in the city.

    “Irune, come on,” he said. “You can look at the statue later-”

    Lyle trailed off after he noticed the details on the statue were worn with age and that the glyphs on the pedestal were shaped like various footprints arranged in patterns. Just how old was this thing, anyways?

    “I… just didn’t realize that there were so many Pokémon that still left prayers.”

    Lyle turned back at Irune, who was now looking off at the ground and pawing at her tusks. He turned back towards the pedestal of the statue, when he noticed that all along it below the glyphs, it had been covered from top to bottom in various papers.

    “... Huh?”

    That really was a lot of prayers. Lyle supposed that the statue being in the middle of a big city didn’t hurt, but somehow it didn’t occur to him that it’d also double as a shrine. He walked up to the pedestal close enough for the runes written on them to begin to take form, and sure enough, they were wishes left behind by other Pokémon like the ones at the Bildstock west of Moonturn Square. Except here, there weren’t visible gaps between stones to slip all of them in, so most of the prayers and petitions were leafletted on top of each other. To the point that some of them were plainly visible for passersby to read—or at least the wishes were, anyways. The confessions seemed to be firmly hidden on the backs of the papers.

    They… didn’t look all that different from the ones Pokémon from Moonturn Square would leave behind at the Bildstock, or the ones that some Pokémon from his hometown would for that matter. There was one by some Hunter wishing for luck for his team to make it to their next guild rank, another by some lovebird wishing to catch the favor of a crush, one for good luck in some manner of fighting tournament that was apparently going on…

    And then there were the prayers that made him feel uneasy just looking at them.

    There were a few wishing for vengeance on Edialeigh for everything Varhyde had been forced to endure over the course of the war, and that Reshiram would come and set their land afire in vengeance. There were others that just flatly wished for peace of any sort. A couple desperate-sounding ones wished for the safe return for a relative from the frontlines, to be passed over from the army’s levies, or for healing from wounds taken while fighting in the war.

    … He almost had half a mind to put one up himself. Hell, he’d admit to his whole life as an Outlaw if it’d somehow, let him see Alvin again alive and well again.

    But what was the point? There was no Reshiram to answer all these prayers right now. And even whenever there was one again, why on earth would she lend an ear to the pleas of an Outlaw?

    “Lyle?”

    Lyle’s vents came alive with a start briefly as he felt tugging at his shoulder. He looked down and saw Irune pawing and Kate and Dalton staring back at him from a railing along the rooftop. The Axew gave an impatient stare up at him, before motioning off to their waiting teammates.

    “The overlook’s over there,” the Axew insisted. “Weren’t we supposed to figure out where we were going?”

    Lyle blinked for a moment, before shaking his head and flattening his ears with a quiet sigh. To think that he’d ultimately need to be the one pulled away from being distracted by the scenery.

    “Sorry,” he replied. “Though you’re right, we should take care of that quickly and not dawdle here.”

    The Quilava followed Irune along, quietly stealing glances back at the statue before he caught up with his teammates at the railing. Past it, was an overlook. The view was a bit muddy from this distance, but it really did look like a ‘mon could see the entire northern bank of Newangle City from it. There were a small handful of bridges that ran across the river, with a sea of buildings made in rougher styles at the other end. Above it all, human spires shot up in their midst, ones which had gone entirely uncladded and sprouting vegetation from their upper levels. Some of them were visibly leaning, while others had gouges torn out of them.

    … Was that what the spires around them looked like underneath those panels on the outside?

    Why, there was even a curious bowl-like structure off towards the northwest that pressed up right against the city walls. One that looked just like the central marketplace in Moonturn Square, except it looked big enough to fit the whole of the town’s central marketplace in its hollow!

    Dalton raised a finger, moving it off towards the north, as he settled it over a bridge just past the river’s bend.

    “Over there, on the other bank of the river near the part with the toppled human spires,” the Heliolisk said. “There’s some marketplaces there that are used by merchants that we can hit up, and it shouldn’t take too long to get there if we exit through the Lower Streets.”

    Lyle squinted and strained his eyes to try and make out what Dalton was pointing at, when he noticed there were chunks of towers lay on their sides without obvious roofs or ceilings. He flicked his ears, before giving a worried frown at the Electric-type.

    “What the hell happened to those buildings out there?” he asked.

    “According to folklore, there used to be a Mystery Dungeon there in the early days of the kingdom that had a Link to a distant land,” Dalton explained. “The part of it that used to be visible aboveground faded away sometime before the events of the first war between Varhyde and Edialeigh after the Great Flash and left those ruins behind. Its remaining entrances are now all underground.”

    That sounded like it could come in handy for getting out of the city, really.

    “I don’t suppose that that Mystery Dungeon will get us closer to the Divine Roost, will it?” Lyle asked.

    “Hardly,” Dalton scoffed. “Its known exit loops back to its entrance and the only known Link inside that feeds into that Mystery Dungeon goes to a cave system in unknown parts that no Exploration Team has found an exit to yet.”

    … Or not. Lyle sighed and leaned forward, when he noticed Kate quirking her brow, and shooting an askew glance over at the Heliolisk.

    “Eh? We’re supposed to go all the way out there?” she asked. “I get not wanting to raise too much hell in this district when there’s literally nobles and prissy types living right above us, but if we’re not going to stick around this city for long, why not hit up whatever we find on the way back down?”

    Dalton shot a serious look back at the Sneasel, and gave a small frown in reply.

    “Because this is Newangle City and not some peasant village,” the Heliolisk insisted. “As big as this city is, you need to have a good feel for what territories you can do things in before going and causing trouble, just like anywhere else as an Outlaw.”

    Guess that meant that that part of the city Dalton wanted them to go to was a bit of a dump, then. Lyle looked out at the cityscape below, it was far enough that his eyes couldn’t make out much of it beyond gutted spires flecked with autumn vegetation poking out of a muddy jumble.

    “Also, those marketplaces aren’t close to any garrisons or Guilds that would potentially cause us trouble,” the Heliolisk added. “As a matter of risk management, it’s the best place that I know enough about to be comfortable with our odds of stealing what we need.”

    A marketplace would be full of potential marks, and if Dalton was convinced that was the place to be, it was hard to argue with him as the ‘mon who knew the lay of the land. Lyle turned his head towards Irune after hearing her ask something in passing about whether they should start “by that bridge over there”. Guess that was a sign her farsight was better than his was.

    From how long it’d taken them to make their way up to this overlook, it’d take a good hour or so in order to make their way over and then reach that district. A glance up revealed that the sky was starting to turn orange, which was probably as good a cue as any that they should move along.

    “Let’s get moving then,” Lyle said. “Those marketplaces aren’t going to get any closer from us standing around like this.”

    He just hoped that Dalton’s memories of the city were as good as he remembered.



    Author’s Notes

    Alt Title

    Kapitel 19 - Großstadt*

    *In modern Germany, 'Großstadt' is by convention used to refer to cities with a population of at least 100,000 residents.

    Words and Phrases

    1. Impergator - “Feraligatr”
    2. Segelwagen - “Land sails”
    3. Drachensiegel - “Dragons' Sigil”

    Teaser Text

    When King Klaus founded Angle City, he did so in the ruins of a human city spread out so far and wide that it had become an ungovernable warren after the Great Flash, much like others which have since been lost to time. As such, the Founder and the goddess Reality saw fit to build a citadel which would shelter a budding civilization from the dangers of an unsettled world.

    They did so at Dämmerungsturm and the towers about it, which had once been the centerᵃ of Vector Ah-gheeᵇ during the era of mankind. Their commanding heights were pleasing to our goddess and overlooked all who would approach the Founder’s city, while their location clustered along a river’s bend made them easy to turn into a bastion. This is why to this day, their citadel serves as the Administrative District of our land’s capital. A throne that stretches up towards the clouds for our land’s goddess, and for her kings and heroes.

    Much of Klaus’ early reign was spent reclaiming the space between the ten towers that lay beyond his bastion. Towering monoliths which housed machines that fueled the lights and various handiworks left behind by humans by drawing from the strength of a distant radiance. He was the architect of his city’s great ramparts, turning the ten towers into Wehrtürmeᶜ and connecting them with walls built with the aid of human works that survived the Great Flash. Thus why he has been immortalized in our history as “Klaus the Founder”.

    Whatever enabled King Klaus and the goddess to work such wonders was lost to time after Wish and Reality and the lands which hail them as patrons first made war against each other. In the ages since then, it has fallen to his successors to attempt to maintain his works. Which is why every king and queen in Varhyde begins their reign by swearing an oath in the name of its patron goddess to do so to the best of their abilities.

    Even in the face of the march of time and its ravages. Even in the face of knowledge that has grown forgotten. Even in the face of those who would lay it waste from their greed and evil designs, with malevolent desire and ruinous thunder.

    - Excerpt from 'The Varhyder Chronicles - A Brief History of our Kingdom's Early Years'

    a. ‘Zentrale’ in German carries connotations of a focal point, especially from which something is controlled. As such, it can also mean “headquarters” in some contexts.
    b. Derived by phonetic approximation of the original letters.
    c. Plural of ‘Wehrturm’, a word for a defensive tower. Left untranslated for flavor purposes.
     
    Last edited:
    Chapter 20 - Surprises
  • Spiteful Murkrow

    Busy Writing Stories I Want to Read
    Pronouns
    He/Him/His
    Partners
    1. nidoran-f
    2. druddigon
    3. swellow
    4. lugia
    5. growlithe
    6. quilava-fobbie
    7. sneasel-kate
    8. heliolisk-fobbie
    OaT_Ch20_Final.png


    Selbst wenn wir in gemeinsamen Ländern leben und gemeinsame Sprachen sprechen, sind wir Pokémon Kreaturen, deren Formen und Arten so unzählbar erscheinen können wie Sterne am Himmel. Und doch haben wir trotz aller Unterschiede eines gemeinsam: die Fähigkeit, die Kräfte der Welt, in der wir leben, zu nutzen.

    Warum das so ist, bleibt bei Wilde und Zivile gleichermaßen in Mythen und Folklore verborgen, wobei einige sagen, dass unsere Stärke die Macht unserer Götter widerspiegelt. Dass, ob groß oder klein, mächtig oder schwach, wir alle Träger einer endlosen Energie mit grenzenlosem Potenzial sind. Diese Energie hat im Laufe der Jahrhunderte viele Namen erhalten, die wir heute als „Äther“ kennen.

    Der Besitz eines von Äther erfüllten Körpers ist das Zeichen, das Pokémon von anderen Lebewesen in unserer Welt unterscheidet, in denen oft Potenziale verborgen sind, die über das hinausgehen, was uns natürlich oder intuitiv erscheint. Und doch wissen wir aus unseren Aufzeichnungen und unserer Folklore, dass es möglich ist, die Weisheit zu besitzen, diese Macht zu manipulieren, auch ohne sie selbst ausüben zu können.

    Es heißt, dass Menschen in ihren letzten Lebensjahren eine große Fähigkeit entwickelt haben, den Äther von Pokémon zu manipulieren. Einblicke in diese Weisheit und die Wunder, die dadurch gewirkt wurden, sind in den bis heute erhaltenen TMs und VMs zu sehen. Seltsame Relikte, die mit einem geeigneten Attacken-Lehrer einen größeren Einfluss auf den Äther des Körpers eines Pokémon haben können als wochenlanger Unterricht durch auswendig gelernte Wiederholungen.

    Wozu Menschen sonst noch fähig waren, indem sie solche Kräfte manipulierten, wissen wir nicht, abgesehen von wirren und widersprüchlichen Geschichten über fantastische Maschinen und großen, strahlenden Glanz. Basierend auf den Geschichten über die anderen Wunder, die die Menschheit vollbracht hat, scheint es jedoch sicher zu sein, zu dem Schluss zu kommen, dass sie sich ohne den Glühenden Blitz sicherlich in etwas viel Größeren hätte werden lassen.

    - Auszug aus »Das königliche Lexikon der Wissenschaften und Künste«


    The path from the outlook and the Reshiram statue down to the ‘Lower Streets’ proved much simpler than Irune expected. After retracing their steps down to the first intersection of the raised street they came from and turning right, she and the rest of Team Forager came across a collapsed span of raised street that had been turned into a ramp heading down to ground level.

    Being on firm ground aside, these ‘Lower Streets’ weren’t that different from the cityscape they’d left behind on what Dalton called the ‘Upper Streets’ above them. The main difference was that there were more open areas between them, some of which looked like they’d still be in shade from the towering monoliths all around them even if the sun weren’t currently setting. The main difference that stood out was that these Lower Streets were less rigid and grid-like based on the lines of open spaces she and her teammates came across. In spite of the various shacks that now filled the gaps between the towers, they clearly once aligned with the platforms above. Perhaps those gaps had once used to be broad boulevards of some sort.

    What really surprised her was the way that the Lower Streets looked better-kept than the better-lit upper levels, even if she supposed the candle and Luminous Moss lanterns around the shops that were starting to be lit up might have helped with that. Irune supposed it made sense that Pokémon would prefer their homes to be closer to places where they could draw water more easily, but it was still a bit surprising. She’d heard during her wanderings over the past year that in larger settlements, that quarters in higher floors which weren’t easy to fly out of were usually less desirable and cheaper to live in for such reasons.

    Even if she understood the practicalities behind why that was so, something about Pokémon not wanting to be high up never made sense to her. There was always a liberating feeling from being up high and looking down on the world, one that made her wish sometimes that she’d been born as some other Pokémon who could just spread their wings and fly away as they evolved.

    She cast a wistful look up at the streets and towers above her, before looking back down towards her teammates and realizing that she didn’t recognize the surroundings of the street they were presently in. Had she been that distracted from constantly glancing skyward? Maybe she had been, since she couldn’t remember ever coming across another place quite like these streets during her wanderings in the past year.

    Or hearing another place like it for that matter. One of the things that stood out after Irune paid closer attention to her surroundings was that she could hear Hightongue being spoken, and lots of it. It was a language that Varhyde’s nobles and educated Pokémon were supposed to favor, and she’d learned enough of it from the village school to at least address a Pokémon as “Herr So-and-So” or “Frau Such-and-Such” to be polite when she had to, along with a few phrases she’d picked up on the run which were… much less polite. But even so, much of the ancient tongue was a mystery to her, enough so that most of it might well have been a string of harsh and throaty growls. And yet, she was hearing honest-to-goodness conversations in it on the street—even between the likes of shopkeepers and their customers!

    Dankeschön, kommen Sie wieder!ᴰ¹

    Including from a shop that was coming up on their left which smelled of broth. The speaker was a Druddigon who was dismissing a Cubchoo with a bowl of soup towards a set of simple wooden tables and stools that spilled out into the street before turning back to a pot behind the counter. … “Scarlet Dragon’s Soups”? Maybe those runes over the shopfront weren’t meant to be read in Commontongue. If they weren’t, then that’d make them… “Shardragos Suppen”, at least if she was remembering things right. It certainly sounded really flowery for the name of an eatery, but it definitely rolled off the tongue better that way.

    “Lyle, what about those two? You think they look like promising marks?”

    Irune raised her head after hearing Kate speak up and saw her motioning off towards the counter as Lyle turned his head. Gods, did they really have to do this right now? She turned back towards the shopfront, just in time to see the next customers cross their path and approach the counter: a Dusknoir with a scarf with a sigil that looked much like a flame on a green background. And there alongside him, was a Charmeleon draped in a hooded cowl of the same color who was casting glances about nervously.

    … Maybe she’d been spending too much time around Outlaws like these three, since the thought crossed Irune’s mind that the pair did seem rather distracted. Though this wasn’t just another random marketplace full of nobodies who’d go off on their merry way, they were quite literally on the doorstep of the king and court whose soldiers had been chasing her for the past year.

    “Don’t risk it, Kate,” Lyle said. “We’re in the Administrative District, remember? If we get caught stirring up trouble, there will be a ton of guards up on our ass.”

    Thank goodness Lyle at least wasn’t interested, even if she doubted it was from any real sense of idealism. Kate pouted but otherwise gave no protest before she and her other teammates continued on. Irune began to trail after them, but even so, part of her couldn’t help but be curious about the Charmeleon and Dusknoir at the counter as they began to pass.

    She remembered hearing a lot of stories about heroes or kings wearing capes while growing up. She supposed that she’d also heard plenty of stories of Pokémon on Exploration Teams that wore garb that wasn’t too different like Reunion Capes…

    Was the cape one? Since Dalton didn’t say anything about Exploration Teams hanging around this district. The Axew turned and drifted over towards the pair as the Dusknoir patted at the Charmeleon’s back, and watched the Ghost-type push him towards the counter with a gentle shove.

    “There’s not many other places in Varhyde where you can practice your Hightongue just by going about daily life on the street, Lohe,” the Ghost-type said. “The chef here’s fluent, and I’ll pay for whatever you want. So go on, order up!”

    Maybe they really were an Exploration Team, since the two seemed to know each other quite well. Even so, something felt off about the pair. The Charmeleon looked over at the counter and visibly gulped before saying something under his breath. Irune couldn’t make out what the Fire-type was saying at first until she drew a little closer, and her ears began to pick up on a nervous stammer.

    “I… Uh… H-Herold? Is this really a good idea?”

    Irune paused and blinked after hearing the Charmeleon’s voice. Some of his words sounded slurred, almost as if he’d been drinking a lot. Except, from his expression and gait, the ‘mon was very much sober. Was it a lisp of some sort? And why did it sound vaguely familiar…?

    She thought it over briefly until it dawned on her. It sounded familiar to her because it was. It was like the one that Cade used to have growing up together in her hometown. Except she remembered her friend’s being a lot less noticeable.

    Irune heard movement and looked up to see the Dusknoir’s red eye peering down at her. She stumbled back with a stifled yelp and turned her head at the sound of approaching footsteps from the street. It was her fellows from Team Forager, who were looking on with wary pauses. The Ghost-type narrowed his red eye into a sharp glare that prompted Irune to scoot away uneasily. Whatever ideas any of them had of robbing the two, they were definitely gone now. Irune could already tell that picking a fight with these two was a bad idea just from looking at them. Why, it was as if the Dusknoir was defending family!

    Du brauchst nicht so nervös zu sein, mein Kind. Was auch immer deine Bedenken gegenüber deinen früheren Freunden sind, ich bin mir sicher, dass du hier bessere finden wirst. Dies ist schließlich dein Zuhause!ᴰ²

    Could the two be family somehow? It’d certainly didn’t seem plausible and Irune couldn’t make heads or tails of most of what the Dusknoir said, but something about it stood out to her:

    She could’ve sworn she heard the Dusknoir call his companion his ‘child’.

    “Don’t drift off like that!”

    A quiet hiss snapped Irune to attention as she felt a paw clamp onto her arm and tug her along. She turned her head up, where she saw Lyle frowning down at her, with Kate and Dalton just behind. The Quilava hurried her along as some more chatter came from the direction of the eatery, right as a voice filtered over from the direction of the counter.

    “A-Ah… G-Guten Tag.₂ I-Ishh- Ich bin der Glutexo, u-und ich möchte eine Suppe bestellen.ᴰ³

    Irune blinked briefly and peeked back towards the shop. It was the Charmeleon again, who was staring across the counter with a nervous, uneasy smile as the proprietor shot him an askew look. Was… it normal for Hightongue to sound like that? She briefly noticed Dalton staring off at the counter himself from the corner of her eye, as Lyle continued pulling her forward.

    “Come on, others are going to notice you stopping and staring at strangers like that.”

    Irune shook her head and continued down the street along with the rest of her teammates until they reached an intersection. They made their way left and found themselves on a street that had been planted with trees along its sides. The shopfronts drifted by as they passed as Irune couldn’t help but cock her head at Dalton as a nagging thought lingered in her mind:

    Why had Dalton stopped to stare at the two Pokémon at the soup shop himself? Did he notice something about those two that Lyle and Kate didn’t?

    “How come you looked at those two Pokémon at the counter, Dalton?” she asked. “Were they Pokémon that you met from when you were in university?”

    “Not at all,” the Heliolisk answered. “I can’t speak for the Dusknoir, but I’d have remembered that Charmeleon from back then if we’d met somehow.”

    That comment got Lyle and Kate’s attention as the pair turned their attention over to their Heliolisk teammate. Irune at first was going to ask what Dalton was getting at when it occurred to her that she probably already knew the answer:

    He must’ve somehow recognized the Charmeleon’s accent himself.

    “Because the ‘mon was dressed like some wanna-be noble and was obviously terrible at Hightongue?” Kate asked. “Otherwise, I’m not sure what you’re getting at-”
    “He was speaking with a Rothäuter’s accent.”

    Irune paused as Lyle and Kate both looked visibly taken aback. Kate opened her mouth briefly as a thought seemed to cross her mind only to catch herself. The Sneasel flattened out her ears, before rolling her eyes with an unimpressed harrumph.

    “Ha ha, really funny pun there, Scales,” she said. “Charmeleon have red scales, so clearly he was a-”

    “Kate, I’m not joking,” he replied. “That really was a Rothäuter’s accent.”

    Something stirred inside Irune from the way Dalton said that word. It wasn’t as mean-spirited as some of the times she’d heard it thrown around in the past, but it still bothered her. And before she knew it, the words were already coming out of her mouth.

    “Th-That’s not true! Pokémon from Edialeigh in general speak like that!”

    Irune bit her tongue and froze as her teammates stared at her. She should’ve known better than to blurt that out. Especially when it never seemed to help Cade when she tried to stand up for him from the village bullies. Dalton remained quiet and blinked, before shaking his head and pawing at his injured arm’s shoulder with a low sigh.

    “I don’t know how you know that, but I suppose that would be a bit more accurate, yes,” he said. “Though I’m not really sure what other Pokémon from Edialeigh you’d expect to run into on this side of the Sundered Sea.”

    There was a long silence afterwards. That Charmeleon, a soldier? Why the ‘mon looked like he’d be more at home being apprenticing alongside the glassblower’s son back in her hometown! Lyle and Kate must’ve been thinking similar things, since the pair both seemed to have visible twinges of discomfort as they spoke up.

    “I mean, I suppose I’ve heard stories of ‘mons in our army sometimes being levied young… but why would there just be a captured Rothäuter wandering around the streets of the Kingdom’s capital?” Lyle asked. “I thought the ones that got dragged over here were put to work doing stuff like picking fields or clearing mines from the last invasion.”

    “I suppose somebody in the army thought that he was too valuable for that,” Dalton scoff. “But I don’t think we should worry too much about it. Whatever’s going on with him doesn’t concern us and the further we stay away from getting entangled with more matters involving the army, the better.”

    Irune fell quiet and decided not to press the topic further. Dalton did have a point, even if she wasn’t sure how much longer they could all stay ahead of the army given what happened to the others she’d traveled with over the past year-

    No. Things didn’t have to end like that again. At least some of her teammates could make it to the Divine Roost with her this time.

    If they didn’t, Irune wasn’t sure if there’d be enough time for her to try again.

    “Tch, preaching to the choir there,” Kate harrumph. “Though just how long are we supposed to keep our paws to ourselves, Scales?”

    Irune turned her head over towards Kate as she folded her arms with an impatient tap of her foot. Dalton briefly narrowed his eyes, before speaking up in hushed tones.

    “Until we reach the marketplaces, Kate,” Dalton insisted. “We haven’t even made it across the river yet! Do you see anywhere around here that looks like a marketplace?”

    Irune let her eyes wander and looked off down the street where much to her surprise, above the crowds, there was a rusted metal archway straddling it with some sort of sign and a string of lanterns hanging from the top. She blinked a moment, before she raised a claw to point it out.

    “Wait, but isn’t that a marketplace right over there?”

    Her teammates turned off in the gate’s direction, while she got up onto her tiptoes to try and get a better view. She could only make it out in brief snatches from taller passersby, but just past the gate, the street they were on widened out. On the other end, it was a broad boulevard with two rows of trees running its length with an inner section trafficked by Pullers and their wagons and swifter Pokémon, and on either side were outer fringes that hugged rows of shopfronts.

    Ones that were packed with Pokémon filing in and out of them, with a worryingly large number of their patrons clad in armor plates of various styles.

    Had they walked up to a garrison? Irune didn’t see any walls or fortifications ahead, but where else was one supposed to see so many Pokémon outfitted like that? She turned towards Dalton, and noticed he was visibly blanching and backpedaling. As good a sign as any that this marketplace was somewhere they didn’t want to get close to.

    “Irune, that’s Arsenal Avenue,” Dalton chided. “It’d be smarter to try and steal from just about any other marketplace here in Newangle City.”

    ‘Arsenal… Avenue’? The more she looked at the street with its shops and the armored figures milling about it, the more the name seemed to fit. Gods, it was like someone had made a market specifically for the soldiers of Lacan's Fähnlein!

    She bit her tongue and turned away. If Dalton thought it best to just move along as someone who once lived in this very district, it’d be wise to not question his judgment.

    She began to retrace her steps up the street, only to notice Lyle stopping and shooting a puzzled look over at their Heliolisk teammate.

    “Actually, wait,” the Quilava said. “Not that I’m exactly eager to chum it up with a bunch of Grünhäuter, but what the hell kind of marketplace is this, Dalton?”

    “Holy crap! They’ve got armor on display over there!”

    Irune and her teammates whirled around where much to her alarm, Kate was already halfway over to Arsenal Avenue’s gate, ducking past other Pokémon as she beelined up to display not far past the gate… one that had a few sets of armor arrayed on sets of posts meant to mimic the bodies of Pokémon. Irune felt a flash of heat beside her and saw fire pouring out of Lyle’s vents as his mouth hung open in shock. There was a moment’s pause, before the Quilava threw a paw over his face with a low grumble.

    “Come on,” he sighed. “Let’s make sure she doesn’t get into too much trouble.”



    A thousand thoughts swirled around in Lyle’s mind as he, Dalton, and Irune ran past the gate and into Arsenal Avenue, with his wonderings about if Kate had lost her damn mind taking up most of them.

    He tried not to think too hard about the sheer number of Pokémon in armor all around them and kept his head down.

    By the time they made it to the shop they saw Kate headed off to, she was already gone and there was nowhere left to go but further down the street. As they carried on, he noticed that the ground floors of the surrounding buildings were crammed with shopfronts that plied all sorts of wares: scarves and Looplets, Seeds and Wands of various types, and of course a stall here or there selling lucky charms, even if Lyle wouldn’t have called that ‘armor’. Some of the shops lived up to the street’s name more directly, with various plates hung out on display, some of them white or tan from their cloth having not yet been dyed. Reshiram’s Fur, there had to be more armorers on just this one block than in all of Moonturn Square!

    Amidst the blur of passing Pokémon, Lyle caught a glimpse of black and red at a shopfront off to his right. Sure enough, it was Kate: idly poking and prodding at a set of armor made for a bipedal Pokémon about her size. Lyle shook his head and approached as the Sneasel continued to paw at the plates, Lyle’s ears pricking after he heard it rattle and jangle from her tugs.

    “Oh hey, it took you all long enough to catch up. Is this thing made with mail?” Kate asked. “I didn’t even know that they sold armor like this.”

    Lyle flattened his ears as frustrated fire danced on his vents. Irune and Dalton didn’t look much more amused either, with the Heliolisk of the pair having visible sparks arcing on his hide. Dalton stepped ahead before Lyle could say anything, and latched onto Kate with his good arm, sharply tugging her back towards the street.

    “Hey! I wasn’t done!” Kate protested.

    “Yes, yes, I’m sure you weren’t,” Dalton grumbled. “Let’s just get out of here before we run into-”

    The Heliolisk turned and stumbled into a wall of green up ahead, the Electric-type falling and jostling his splinted arm with a sharp yelp. Lyle looked up and felt his eyes shrink to pins after he see the wall of green was the green scales of a Tyranitar. One clad in green armor.

    Gods, Dalton really was right about coming here being a bad idea-

    Watch where you’re going, civvie!

    Lyle yelped and jolted upright at the sound of a bellowing roar. His attention shot back towards the Tyranitar as he gave an annoyed brush at his flank before the Rock-type leveled a sharp glare down at him. A flash of black and red tipped him off to Kate hurriedly slipping past the Tyranitar, as Irune went for to Dalton on the ground. His mind went blank in a panic until something snapped inside, as Quilava turned and tried to dive ahead into a Quick Attack. He felt his head hit something hard, and heard a sharp growl from above. He gulped, as he realized the soldier had cut them off from going back out onto the street.

    “Disrespectful little twerps! Aren’t you at least going to apologize to your betters before you try to scurry off?”

    Lyle breathed in and out as his heart pounded in his chest. It was like dealing with Nils all over again, if Nils were twice as tall and he didn’t have a chance in hell fighting against him. The Quilava felt fingers dig into his hide and looked off to his shoulder to see Irune hiding behind him. Off to his side Dalton’s eyes seemed to take on a fiery tinge and he could’ve sworn he saw sparks on his scales. Was- Was Dalton really just ready to slug it out with this ‘mon?

    … No, they couldn’t afford getting in trouble over stupid crap like this. Least of all in a place where there’d be more Pokémon like this right on the street next to them. There weren’t even money or goods on the line, all they needed to do was just give the ‘mon what he wanted and move along.

    ... Tut mir leid, Herr Despotar,” the Quilava muttered. “It won’t happen again.”

    He pinned his ears back as the words left his mouth. He knew that it was the realistic solution to his problems, but having to suck up like always left a bitter feeling in his stomach. Thankfully, it seemed to satisfy the Rock-type, who brushed past him with a sharp huff.

    “I’d hope not, Quilava!” the soldier spat. “This isn’t a public museum! Either buy something, or make way for those of us who have actual business here!”

    Lyle looked over at Irune and saw that she’d come out from behind him and was sporting a fierce scowl much like Dalton’s. Except, there was a minor tremor running down her scales, as if she was about to explode. Lyle set his teeth on edge as he remembered that inexplicable power that came over Irune back at Primordial Woods, and then again in Errberk Village. Now definitely wasn’t the time for her to be throwing that around. He went behind the Axew’s back, and sharply tugged at her shoulder.

    “Come on, Irune. We’re not supposed to be here anyways.”

    Irune breathed in and out briefly as she shook her head and followed along, Dalton still stood his ground like a gottverdammter idiot for a moment, prompting Lyle to hurriedly motion at him with his paw to come along. The Heliolisk hesitated, before he relented and trailed after them with a low harrumph. Lyle hurried down the street with the two as the crowds and trees along the boulevard drifted by. After going down the block far enough for him to be convinced the Tyranitar was safely out of sight and earshot, he pinched his brow and turned towards his teammates with a sharp frown.

    “Gods, would it kill you two to read a room sometime?” the Quilava snapped. “What on earth do you think would’ve happened if we actually took a swing at that guy?!”

    The Heliolisk and Axew both fell silent for a moment. Curiously, there seemed to be what almost looked like a flash of guilt over Irune’s face. Had that power of hers almost come out back there? He thought to ask her, when he was answered by a low grumble as Dalton turned away with a bitter frown.

    “We could’ve ended things in a way that didn’t involve letting that damn Grünhäuter walk all over us,” he muttered. “Not that there’s we can do much about it now.”

    Lyle flicked his ears and shot an askew glance. What on earth was Dalton’s story with the army, anyways? Sure they were Grünhäuter and enemies, but the Heliolisk just seemed so bitter every time they had to deal with them somehow.

    … Didn’t his own brother used to be in the army? Did it have something to do with that?

    “Uh… wait, did we see Kate run deeper down the street while we were talking with that Tyranitar? Otherwise, how do we know we’re going the right way?”

    Lyle turned over to Irune looking over at him worriedly and then looked down Arsenal Avenue. He… wasn’t sure if he had an answer to that. The Quilava gaped around the sea of Pokémon, and tried to make sense of the crowds surrounding them as he kept searching for any sign of Kate or her plumage. All of a sudden, he felt a poke at his flank and shot up with a sharp yelp as his vents flared to life.

    “You know, you’re less likely to get run over in the street if you stand in the center median where all the trees are.”

    He whirled around along with his teammates. Sure enough, there was Kate, stretching her arms behind her head with an impish grin. The Quilava rubbed at his flank growling under his breath, before narrowing his eyes into an irritated scowl.

    Seriously, Kate?!” he snapped. “Don’t sneak up on me like that!”

    “Yeah! And what was the big idea of just abandoning us back there?!” Irune fumed.

    “Bold of you to assume that I did,” she answered. “I was keeping an eye on you the entire time… oh, and on that pompous windbag’s money.”

    Lyle and his teammates blinked after hearing the sound of jingling coins and saw Kate pull out a large drawstring bag from her satchel. One that they didn’t remember her having before coming into the city.

    “Though are you sure that this isn’t a good place to steal from marks, Scales?” the Sneasel asked. “Since that last ‘mon we ran into was loaded-”

    “Kate, put that away!” Lyle hissed. “We’re in a public place!”

    Lyle hurriedly shoved the drawstring bag back into Kate’s satchel before leading her and their teammates over a quieter alcove off to the side of the street. After taking a moment to wait and make sure they weren’t being overheard over the sound of the passing traffic, Dalton pinched his brow and let out a low sigh.

    “How on earth did you stay alive on your last crew taking stupid risks like that?” he muttered. “Seriously, why didn’t you just go ahead and steal from Graf Wellenhafen while you were at it?”

    It was a question that Lyle sometimes wondered himself, even if he already knew the answer: because she was damn good at getting in and out with other ‘mons’ stuff and had teammates to back her up whenever she fell short. She always had an eye for opportunities that Alvin’s brawn and his ability to stay on his toes made achievable, even if part of him wondered if they had been pushing their luck a bit too much lately.

    He noticed Irune brushing up against the trunk of a nearby tree and watching the passers-by as their ranks were as thick as ever, including those in the crowd who were passing dressed in various sets of armor. Not all of them in army greens, either.

    “Why are all these ‘mons buying armor anyways?” the Axew asked. “Isn’t that just something that’s given out by the army? Who are all these Pokémon?”

    “Mostly better-heeled soldiers and mercenaries who are looking for extra protection,” Dalton explained. “The Kingdom’s standard issue armor is built in segments designed to be used across as many Pokémon as possible and only provides so much defense before it gets damaged beyond use. If you want something that better fits you, or has something like a mail layer to make it more durable… this is the sort of place you’d come to in Newangle City to get it.”

    Kate shuffled her arms briefly before leaning up against the trunk their tree. She raised a brow, before raising her voice with a wary, questioning tone.

    “So… they’ll just sell to anyone with money, then?” she asked. “Since just saying, if we wanted] some armor… we could always get it while we were here.”

    Lyle threw a paw over his face and saw Dalton and Irune’s jaws drop. Good gods, he didn’t remember Kate being this slow to quit while she was ahead back in the Foehn Gang. He pinned his ears back and leaned in, tugging at her with an impatient hiss under her breath.

    “Kate, we’re not stealing armor on a street filled with Grünhäuter!” he snapped. “We ‘re already lucky that you didn’t get spotted ripping off that Tyranitar earlier!”

    “Hey, I just was going to say we could get it, not steal it. I’m not that reckless,” she insisted. “ Besides, we don’t need to steal it in the first place. That Tyranitar was planning on buying stuff from that armorer, so there has to be enough for us to be able to afford something with it.”

    Lyle tightened his muzzle into a deepening scowl. Kate had always been a more daring type as an Outlaw, but this was just ridiculous. She seriously expected them to part with a bag that was obviously full of money before they’d even left Arsenal Avenue? Dalton and Irune took the suggestion little better, as Irune flusteredly stumbled over her words and struggled to tamp her voice down as she spluttered in protest.

    “H-Huh?!” Irune exclaimed. “But that sort of money would be good enough for-!”

    “Us to buy some protection,” the Sneasel insisted. “After everything we’ve been through so far, do you really want to try making it to the Divine Roost without something to give us an edge?”

    Lyle blinked for a moment and gave a quiet wince after one of the lingering wounds on his upper back flared up. He ran a paw over it and trailed off in his thoughts. Even if snagging the money off that Tyranitar wasn’t the smartest thing that Kate had ever done… she still had a point with her argument. They’d gotten badly chewed up just going through Primordial Woods. Would having gone through it with even a partial set of cloth armor have really made things worse for them?

    And with the way Lacan had tracked them down on what otherwise ought to have been a smooth flight… they were probably going to need to go through a couple other Mystery Dungeons just to get close to one of the Divine Roost’s approaches.

    The Quilava briefly worried that Dalton and Irune were going to think that he’d gone mad for even entertaining the idea, but strangely enough, neither of them raised their voices in protest. He looked aside and spotted Irune glancing up at Dalton’s splinted arm, and the Heliolisk doing much the same himself. He and the others had gotten most of their bandages from the night before off by now, but even then, the lingering scrapes and scuffs were there for everyone to see.

    There was a moment of relative quiet as Electric-type paused in visible thought, before he shook his head back with a low sigh.

    “I can’t believe I’m saying this, but Kate has a point,” Dalton murmured. “The Mystery Dungeons that specifically lead up to the Divine Roost are said to be particularly treacherous. We’d be fools not to try and get any advantage we could before going into them.”

    Lyle… wasn’t expecting Dalton to say that. Kate clearly wasn’t either from the dumbfounded look she had on her face. It faded almost as quickly as it came, as the Sneasel cracked a cheeky grin and gave a playful jab at the lizard’s hide.

    “Hah, I knew you weren’t a total pill, Scales!” Kate cheered. “How many Outlaws do you see strutting around in sets of-”

    Dalton cut her off by brushing her claw aside and shot a stern frown down at her. Was there still something about Kate’s idea he didn’t like?

    “But if we have to spend it on this street, we’re not buying armor,” he insisted. “Even if it didn’t make us stand out like sore thumbs in front of all these Grünhäuter, it’d get torn up after enough skirmishes.”

    Hrmph, Dalton could’ve just said that it was time to move on, except… for some reason, the Heliolisk didn’t seem like he was in a rush to leave. Was there something else sold here on Arsenal Avenue that he thought would help them? Kate and Irune both looked similarly confused by Dalton’s reaction, with the Axew holding her head at a puzzled tilt in reply.

    “But then what are you suggesting we should buy?”

    It was a fair question, really. Even if Lyle wouldn’t have been terribly surprised to learn that there were places that made them on this street, it wasn’t as if trying to buy something like a cannon or a dart-thrower would be a better idea even if they could somehow afford one. Looplets, perhaps? But there was no reason to hang around here to get them when one could usually find Looplet crafters within spitting distance of any Guild. He turned back to Dalton, just in time to see the Heliolisk raising a hand and pointing off down the street.

    “Something that will last permanently and isn’t sitting on our bodies for the world to see,” Dalton replied.

    Lyle followed Dalton’s fingers and noticed he was pointing at a cramped, dingy shopfront with a Rotom and Joltik at a counter that ran along the street. He turned his attention back to the shopkeeps as they inspected a glinting disc that a Clefable handed over. He wasn’t sure what to make of it, before he saw pair pass a small bag of coins over to the Fairy-type before he drifted off, and the Joltik carefully slip the disc into some sort of clear sleeve afterwards before ducking into the shop with it.

    Was it a junk shop of some sort? Lyle wasn’t sure how any of the ancient relics or odds and ends that such places peddled would help them. He felt a prod at his shoulder and saw Kate walking ahead with his teammates, motioning with a claw for him to follow.

    “Come on, Lyle. Let’s see what this place has got.”

    Lyle carried along with his teammates for the cramped shopfront, wondering what on earth about it had caught Dalton’s eye. Lyle looked up and got a better look at the shopfront as they neared. On the signboard over the entrance, there was a painting depicting a cheerful Rotom surrounded by disc-like shapes. Beneath it were runes with the name of the shop—‘Amp’s Augments’.

    It suddenly dawned on him: those discs were tay-emms. Or else something like one. Those two Pokémon had parted with a decent amount of coin for that disc, and those were the only ones he could think of that would justify that expense on a street full of armorers.

    “Greetings, and welcome to ‘Amp’s Augments’. The fastest Move Tutor this side of Arsenal Avenue,” the Rotom crackled. “Got a technique in mind you’d like to learn today?”

    So that’s what Dalton had been getting at! Learning a move was just the sort of leg up they’d need to get through a tougher Mystery Dungeon, and it really would be easier to hide from the passersby on the street.

    “... ‘Move Tutor’?”

    Lyle peeked over his shoulder at Irune as she blinked puzzledly and eyed the Rotom with a skeptical frown. The Ghost-type was wholly unfazed, and floated up towards with a cheery crackle.

    “Surely you’ve all heard of a ‘move tutor’ before? You know, a teacher who helps you pick up moves beyond what your body can naturally learn,” the Rotom explained. “Watt and I run one of the few shops on this street that can get you started with a fresh move in mere minutes!”

    Wait, ‘Watt and I’? He turned back towards a set of stairs that headed deeper into the shop just in time to see the Joltik returning from further inside. Did Amp mean to say that he and this ‘Watt’ were the only two Pokémon that worked at this Move Tutor?

    Lyle folded his arms and peered down with a dubious frown. Something smelled about this alleged Move Tutor. Discs like tay-emms needed to be interpreted to have any effect and doing so was a feat that only a small number of types of Pokémon could manage on their own.

    And last he was aware, Rotom weren’t one of them

    Hold on a moment. Why should we believe your tutoring will work again?” Lyle insisted. “I haven’t heard of too many Move Tutors who could teach others from tay-emms that weren’t Porygon.”

    “Not without the right tooling anyways,” Amp rebutted. “Pay attention to the Reader on the counter.”

    Amp motioned with a tendril off at a case of some sort on their counter as Watt pulled off a cracked sheath made of ancient resin. Underneath was a scuffed, strip-like object that sported a faint, red sigil that looked almost like two comets swirling in on each other and was topped by a cracked circle with worn buttons of some sort.

    He thought that the sigil looked familiar, but before he could gather his thoughts, the Rotom slipped into the object. The color of the strip abruptly changed as a layer of electrified plasma settled over its surface. It rose off the counter and into the air as tendrils sprouted from the sides and a pair of eyes popped up over where the circle up top was. Much to Lyle’s surprise, the strip suddenly split wide almost like a jack of some sort, as Amp gave a cheery wave back.

    “Convince you enough? Or do I need to also demonstrate that the ‘Beeoh-dah-ten’ Transmitter on this thing is still functional?” he asked.

    Lyle stared dumbfounded at the device hovering over the table, staring at it much as if it were an enchanted stone. Kate and Irune similarly looked stupefied while Dalton only seemed mildly fazed by the sight. Had the Heliolisk seen something like this before in the past? If so, what the hell was it?

    “Ah! How are you doing that?!” Irune cried.

    The ghost in the shell twirled about, and motioned inward with an electrical tendril, closing his eyes with a contented buzz.

    “Humans left behind many relics after they vanished in the Great Flash, some of which were specifically built for my kind to indwell and manipulate like this tay-emm reader.”

    Lyle didn’t know that there were machines that could do that. Gods, that thing must’ve been as old as the ruins all along the street they were walking on! Lyle turned his head in time to see Dalton blinking and eying the device Amp was indwelling, as he inspected the reader and the comet-like sigil on it closely.

    “... How on earth did you two get this?” the Heliolisk asked.

    “Family heirloom. Or at least mostly, anyways,” Amp replied. “Though are you really surprised at a tay-emm reader turning up here in a city that’s already full of human relics?”

    “They’re not anywhere near as common as they used to be in the days of legend, but readers like these still turn up every now and then. Their pieces that are still usable can be put together into working units like the one Amp’s in right now,” Watt explained. “That’s what keeps us in business competing with the likes of those Porygon which you’re probably are more familiar with.”

    The thing must’ve been worth a fortune. Lyle would have had half a mind to just grab the reader and run, but even if they weren’t surrounded by tough fighters, it likely wouldn’t end well. From the way that Amp and Watt handled it, it’d probably break from so much a strong shake. And they wouldn’t exactly be learning any moves without someone who knew how to use it.

    Lyle watched as Amp settled the device against the table and clamped it shut, before pulling his orange body from it. The layer of plasma melted away, revealing the battered resin and the swirl-like sigil that had originally been there as the Rotom floated about him and his teammates curiously.

    “Satisfied?” the Ghost-type asked. “If so, what sort of services can we provide for you today?”

    Lyle blinked for a moment and wasn’t sure how to respond. On the one paw, they were already pushing fate by just lingering here around Arsenal Avenue with that money Kate stole. Though then again, they were right here. He didn’t know how much money Kate had snagged off that Tyranitar, but surely it had to be good for at least one or two of them to learn a move.

    … It was hard to argue they didn’t desperately need a leg up for the rest of their journey. And there weren’t many things a ‘mon could buy with ill-gotten gains that were easier to hide than a tutored move. He’d experienced that firsthand from his time in the Foehn Gang, and the Will-O-Wisp he’d learned back then was about the only thing of that time he’d been able to hold on to.

    But on the other paw, the going rate for being taught even simple moves from a Move Tutor commonly went over a thousand Carolins. Or two to three times the amount in Poké. Why, they could buy everyone a good set of Wonder Orbs with that sort of money, or some decent Seeds and Wands, or…

    Thump!

    Too late. Kate had already thrown the pilfered bag of coins out onto the table and made the decision for everyone. A few gold-colored coins spilled from the sack, leaving Amp and Watt to stare blankly at it, as Kate folded her arms with an impatient click of her tongue.

    “That depends. What sort of tutoring can we buy with this?”

    Lyle blinked as Watt pawed through the bag and pulled out coin after coin, each sporting a polished shine like they’d been minted just yesterday. Blauflamme, just how much money was in that thing? It just seemed to go on and on, to the point where Dalton gasped briefly and Irune stared at the gleaming baubles with mesmerized awe. Watt seemed taken aback himself, as the Joltik assistant counted up the last few coins with gaping incredulity.

    “... Fünftausend. Th-This is Five thousand Carolins!” the Joltik exclaimed. “How are a bunch of scruffy-looking types like you walking around with this sort of coin?!”

    F-Five thousand Carolins?! He’d thought that there was only enough in there for one or two moves to be tutored. Why, this would teach the lot of them anything the Rotom had in stock! Even Hyper Beam if he had the tay-emm on him! That sort of money could’ve taken them through Primordial Woods with a loadout that’d make any team of Hunters blush in embarrassment. Over and over again.

    Lyle reflexively raised a paw back to reach across the table and snatch the coins back. There was no way in hell that it made sense to just dump that money into learning moves when they hadn’t even been eating properly. He then heard a wince and turned and spotted Dalton shifting his splinted arm.

    Lyle caught himself and let his paw drop back to his side. Right. All the gear in the world didn’t mean anything if they couldn’t actually get through the Mystery Dungeons they needed to go through. The ones that fed directly into the Divine Roost were supposed to be among the most treacherous in Varhyde and Edialeigh. Perhaps in all of Wander. And what if they got into a fight while getting out of Newangle City? Would they really hold up against the local guards just with their present strength?

    Amp and Watt were both looking at the lot of them. The Quilava bit his lip, as his words came to his mouth without him even thinking.

    “We just have different priorities really,” Lyle insisted. “But you didn’t exactly answer my friend’s question. Prices haven’t exactly been stable lately, so what can we get for all this?”

    Amp looked down at the money skeptically, and then back at Team Forager’s members. Lyle pinned his ears back and felt heat flash up along his vents, wondering if the Rotom sensed something was wrong with them. The Ghost-type lingered a bit, before giving a small buzz and taking the bag for himself.

    “It should cover at least one move for each of you,” Amp answered. “Maybe more, maybe less. I can cut a bit of a discount if all four of you pay for a session, but it all depends on what you choose to learn.”

    That… was honestly relieving to hear. It wasn’t as if they all needed to be tutored something expensive like Hyper Beam... so who knew? Maybe there’d still be a decent chunk of the money left over afterwards. Enough that they could put it towards food and shelter away from prying eyes, or for supplies to get them by in places where it was too dangerous to just steal whatever they needed.

    When he looked at it that way, he supposed the way forward was only obvious…

    “We’ll do it,” Lyle said. “It’s just… we’d like some time to think over what we’d like to learn, since this isn’t a trivial decision.”

    “We’ve got a list of moves that we offer tutoring services for in the waiting room inside,” Watt said. “The weather’s been getting chilly lately, so why not make the decision in a warmer place?”

    “Besides, I’d need a quieter environment than this to tutor in anyways,” Amp chimed in. “As soon as you make up your mind inside, we can go ahead and get started.”

    The Rotom motioned with a tendril to follow as Watt took the tay-emm reader and resheathed it before propping it on his back and heading inside. Lyle and his companions traded brief glances with one another, before making their way up the steps to the threshold of the shop’s interior. Lyle made it to the top of the steps, before sucking in a breath and stepping forward.

    “Alright, let’s see what you’ve got for us to pick from.”



    Sophia beat her wings as the wind went passing by through the sunset sky. It always seemed to carry lots of memories during flights like these. Some of them were happy like ones of her flying along with her father during one of those rare snatches of relative peace as she grew up while the world seemed to be spinning apart. And then there were the others that… weren’t.

    She tried not to dwell on them too much and focus more on her surroundings. There was the river below, along with the refugee encampments that filled in the closer one got to Newangle City. Up ahead were the city walls, tall stretches of concrete which ringed the city—anchored by ten towers looming at least three times their height. She’d been told while growing up that back in ancient times, those towers housed massive machines that somehow gathered energy from far, far away and turned it into tamed thunder. The same tamed thunder that humans were said to power lights and other pieces of machinery they made. Both in the days of man, and in the early years after the Great Flash.

    They had stopped working after Wish and Reality first clashed in their new world, and now over a thousand years later, all that remained of them were their decaying husks. The towers, and of the ramparts that Klaus the Founder had built between them.

    “That’s the East Gate just up ahead. We should check its Wehrturm first.”

    Sophia looked left past her wings as a current of air rocked her wings. Lacan pulled forward from using a Tailwind behind her and motioned with his helmeted head at the top of a tower just north of where the Eastern Gate straddled the river. It was part of the fortifications the city’s defenders used, ones that had been built on the ruins of ancient civilizations that nobody fully understood.

    Sophia watched as Lacan entered a dive for the tower and followed along. As she neared the Wehrturm and the surrounding walls, every now and then, she would make out spots that had been visibly patched with stone and mortar and others that still sported ancient scorch marks. Scars from battles and sieges past, like the ones that preceded the fabled Sack of Angle City, or from attacks from the Endbringer.

    They and the camps full of unfortunates below were stark reminders of why she, Lacan, and the rest of Fähnlein Stärke couldn’t afford to fail. Of why their mission couldn’t afford to fail. No matter what it took for them to secure its success.

    The empty air quickly ended as Sophia watched her shadow fall over the top of the wall and its parapets. She saw Lacan come to a stop on an open stretch cleared for landing fliers, and beat her wings to brake in the air as she came to a perching stop beside him. As usual, Lacan didn’t waste any time seeking someone out, and promptly stomped forward towards a group of guards centered around a Toucannon who were lazing about playing a game with those picture cards that were popular among the commonfolk. A game came to a swift end as Lacan spat a gout of blue dragonfire just over their heads and scattered the group with a chorus of sharp yelps.

    “For gods’ sake, get off your feet and at least try to look alert!”

    Sophia quietly grimaced as the Toucannon and the other soldiers got up with sour glares leveled in their direction. Ones that swiftly slid off their faces at the sight of the armored Salamence and his wings spread wide. She supposed that was one way to tell that Lacan had was stressed right now. While the Salamence had a bit of a temper at times, she didn’t remember it normally coming out this quickly.

    “Who on earth is in charge of this Wehrturm?” the Dragon-type demanded. “There is an urgent matter that requires him to be immediately briefed.”

    “You mean ‘requires her to be immediately briefed’.”

    Clawed footsteps against stone tiles rang out as an Empoleon in green plates entered from the left of Sophia’s vision—a Hauptmann based on the design on her scarf. The Empoleon approached and glanced between her and Lacan, before turning the corners of her beak down into dubious frown.

    “Though it’s usually me who’s questioning Pokémon that pass through here,” she said, quietly sizing up Lacan’s scarf. “You’re certainly far from the frontlines… Oberst Brutalanda. Who are you two and why are you here harassing my subordinates during their break?”

    “That would be Graf Wellenhafen, Impoleon,” the Salamence tersely answered. “I need to know the passengers of so much as every dinghy that went through the East Gate’s river entrance today.”

    The Empoleon’s mouth hung open along with a furrowed brow. That… was probably a sign that she and Lacan needed to take a few steps back and explain things a bit more.

    “Apologies for any inconvenience we may be causing you and your subordinates, Frau Hauptmann. But we’re here in pursuit of a group of fugitives wanted for crimes against His Majesty’s realm,” Sophia explained. “We have reason to believe they may have passed through your gate.”

    The Empoleon’s expression didn’t change and she briefly started to speak only to catch herself. Probably words that the Empoleon thought better of in light of her and Lacan’s relative rank. Sophia raised a wing for attention, only for the Water-type to cut her off with a shake of her head and a quiet scoff.

    “I’m sorry, but why are you two carrying out the duties of common Gendarmen on the home front?” the Empoleon demanded. “Does His Majesty’s army have nothing better to do with its Stabsoffiziere these days?”

    “Normally it would, but these are unusual circumstances, Frau Impoleon.”

    Sophia shifted a satchel off her shoulder and began to root about it with her beak, before settling on a wad of wanted posters that she raised up for the Empoleon to take. The Empoleon briefly studied them as Sophia returned her beak into her satchel and fetched the envelope which contained their royal commission signed by King Siegmund—one which had grown creased from the number of times she’d had to produce it on her and Lacan’s behalf over the past year. After finding it, she passed it along afterwards to the Hauptmann, as Lacan let out a low, impatient rumble from the back of his throat.

    “If this was a matter that could be entrusted to local Gendarmen, I assure you, His Majesty would’ve done so long ago.”

    The Empoleon opened the envelope and began to read the letter inside. The routine had become almost predictable for Sophia by now. The reader would go down the lines of runes with a skeptical frown or some similar reaction, which would linger until reaching the signature and pawprint of King Siegmund himself at the bottom.

    And the Empoleon, like so many others before her, widened her eyes briefly at the sight. She hesitated and folded the letter back up, before turning back to the Toucannon among the roused guards just off to their right.

    Soldat Tilo, go and review the logbooks of the East Gate’s entrances,” she ordered. “There’s only so many parties that come in with Axew, and if any of the other three were with her, they’ll surely make hers stand out.”

    The Toucannon hastily saluted by putting a wing over his armored chest before vaulting off the ledge of the wall and entering a dive. Sophia supposed that one way or another, they wouldn’t be kept waiting for an answer for long. The Empoleon approached Lacan and began to talk as Sophia’s attention drifted off towards the sprawling city off on the other side of the walls—towards a veritable thicket of wooden and thatched roofs nestled in and among ruins of the past. Ones which towered above them like rocks above a shallow sea.

    The Corvisquire quietly sucked in a breath and set her beak on edge. If the Dyad and her companions had come here through that raft, this would be where they were spotted first. But… who was to say that they just showed themselves at the gate? Someone had apparently smuggled them into Moonturn Square and she’d only learned of their presence thanks to the four being spotted after a series of clumsy attempts to steal from the townsfolk.

    … What if it happened again? Sophia wasn’t sure if four regiments could find the Dyad in that maze of buildings, let alone their Fähnlein’s roughly four hundred troops that were presently able-bodied. The Corvisquire turned away, just in time for her to notice the Empoleon brushing at one of her plates and skeptically frowning at Lacan.

    “Though, if I may go ahead and ask, Graf Wellenhafen, but what on earth is going on here?” the Water-type asked. “It may have been a while since I was last deployed for frontline combat, but you can’t expect me to believe that His Majesty would seriously be this concerned over a band of four Outlaws.”

    “That is a matter that doesn’t concern you,” Lacan harrumphed back, narrowing his eyes. “His Majesty deemed apprehending those four a matter of utmost importance, and that should be more than sufficient to justify a simple log check.”

    The Empoleon shot a sharp scowl back in response. Sophia supposed the pair’s reactions to each other were only understandable. It was always a frustrating experience whenever her own curiosity was brusquely rejected by a superior like they were doing to this Hauptmann. At the same time, it was hard to fault Lacan for being short of patience after their recent ordeals.

    There was just always a part of her that felt uncomfortable seeing him like this. It felt so jarring when thinking back to those days when they were both young together in her hometown…

    She supposed they had greater concerns at the moment. The Corvisquire hastily stepped forward and cut in with a wing. She turned to the Empoleon, and lowered her head with an apologetic bow.

    “As I’m sure you’re well aware, Frau Impoleon, but the Founder himself was recorded as saying that there are circumstances where some truths must be kept hidden due of the needs of reality,” she explained. “I wish that we could be more frank with you about our mission, but this is one of those circumstances where it’d be negligent of us to not heed that ancient wisdom.”

    The Empoleon shot a sidelong glance in return but otherwise kept quiet. Probably the best that could be hoped for, really. The Water-type seemed to be weighing whether or not to press further, when the sound of hurried wingbeats rang out. Sophia turned her head for the outer edge of the city wall, where the Toucannon from earlier was flying up from below onto the wall’s ledge, panting for breath.

    Hauptmann Gulkin, those thieves are there in the logbook!” the Toucannon cried.

    Sophia beat her wings out subconsciously and fought back a startled caw. Everyone’s eyes fell on the flustered Toucannon, who hurriedly gave a salute over his heart before speaking up.

    “They passed through as passengers on a raft that went through Berth #5 of the East Gate four hours ago,” he explained. “Same scarf patterns that you reported and everything!”

    Sophia’s heart skipped a beat as she turned over to Lacan. At once, a tense, dangerous look settled over the Salamence’s face, and he turned over to Hauptmann Gulkin with an impatient cock of his head out toward the city.

    “Then we will be in need of your subordinates’ aid to find them, Frau Hauptmann,” Lacan said. “Pass word along to them and to your superiors that these posters are to be copied and distributed. And that your forces should make themselves available to take direction from ‘Fähnlein Stärke’ for this search effective immediately.”

    The Empoleon paused and blinked in reply, and for a moment, Sophia thought that she would have to step in again and try and assuage Gulkin’s pride. Except, the Water-type seemed to have a flash of realization come over her eyes, as she grabbed at a satchel about her shoulder.

    “... Wait a minute, did you say ‘Fähnlein Stärke’?”

    … She’d already heard of them before? Sophia felt a twinge of unease come over her. Fähnlein Stärke was a phantom which, outside of their royal commission, existed only in records deep within the Generalstab. Ones which would be sealed away if not outright destroyed after their mission was complete. Their pursuit of the Dyad hadn’t ever taken them to the royal capital in the past year, so how on earth did Gulkin already know of it?

    “Yes, I realize that it’s a bit unusual for Pokémon of our rank to be directing such a small unit,” the Corvisquire started. “But-”

    “Because if so, we’ll go ahead and start looking for those Pokémon like you asked, but we can’t take orders from you. Or at least not just yet,” the Empoleon explained. “I received a directive from the Hofstaat itself three days ago that if any Pokémon of Stabsoffizier rank from Fähnlein Stärke arrived at the gates or walls, that I was to inform them to appear before His Majesty for a summons.”

    The Empoleon pulled out an envelope of her own and pulled out its letter, unfurling it between her flippers to read. Sophia stepped forward and at once saw the same signature and pawprint on it at the bottom, along with row after row of runes above them. Ones that as she read them to herself, made her face twist into a deepening grimace.

    “I don’t suppose His Majesty said when the summons was supposed to happen after we arrived?” Lacan asked. “Since this really is a matter that-”

    “It says to come immediately upon receiving notice, Lacan.”

    She pointed out the last few runes towards the bottom of the paper for her Salamence companion, just above the signature and stamp. She watched as his own eyes went back and forth reading the lines. Their movements grew slower, as the reason for the summons had been spelled out as clear as day:

    King Siegmund received their correspondence after they’d captured the Dyad earlier this week, and he wanted to know why they hadn’t brought her before him since then.

    Sophia traded a nervous glance over at Lacan, who appeared to be on edge himself. His wings were held low, as he looked aside and screwed his eyes shut with a tired sigh.

    Wunderbar.₈



    Author’s Notes

    Alt Title

    Kapitel 20 - Überraschungen

    Words and Phrases

    1. Shardragos Suppen - “Druddigon’s Soups”
    2. Guten Tag - “Hello” / “Good day”
    3. Despotar - “Tyranitar”
    4. Fünftausend - “Five thousand”
    5. Wehrturm - “Defensive tower”
    6. Stärke - “Strength”, used here in German-style naming convention for the name of a military unit.
    7. Impoleon - “Empoleon”
    8. Wunderbar - “Wonderful”

    Dialogue

    D1. “Dankeschön, kommen Sie wieder!” - “Thank you, come again!”
    D2. “Du brauchst nicht so nervös zu sein, mein Kind. Was auch immer deine Bedenken gegenüber deinen früheren Freunden sind, ich bin mir sicher, dass du hier bessere finden wirst. Dies ist schließlich dein Zuhause!” - "Don’t be so nervous, my child. Whatever your misgivings about your past friends, I’m sure you’ll find better ones here. This is your home, after all!"
    D3. “Ich bin der Glutexo, und ich möchte eine Suppe bestellen.” - “I am the Charmeleon, and I’d like to order a soup.”

    Teaser Text:

    Even when dwelling in shared lands and while speaking shared tongues, we Pokémon are creatures that come in forms and kinds that can seem as uncountable as stars in the sky. And yet, for all our differences, we share a common thread—an ability to wield the powers of the world that we live in.

    Why that is so remains shrouded in myth and folklore among Wilder and Civil alike, with some saying that our strength echoes the might of our gods. That whether great or small, mighty or feeble, that we all carry flickers of an infiniteᵃ energy with boundless potential. This energy has gone by many names through the ages, which we know in the present day as “Ether”.

    Possessing a body imbued with ether is the mark which distinguishes Pokémon from other life in our world, which often hides potential beyond what comes naturally or intuitively to us. And yet, we know from our records and folklore that it is possible to have the wisdom to manipulate this power even without being able to wield it by oneself.

    It is said that in their twilight years, humans developed a great proficiency at manipulating the ether of Pokémon. Glimpses of this wisdom and the wonders that were worked because of it can be seen through the tay-emmsᵇ and fow-emmsᶜ which have survived to this day. Strange relics that, with an appropriate Move Tutor, can leave a greater impact on the ether of a Pokémon’s body than weeks of tutoring through rote repetition.

    What else humans were capable of through manipulating such power, we know not beyond muddled and conflicting tales of fantastical machines and great radiances. Though based on the tales of the other wonders that mankind accomplished, it seems safe to conclude that were it not for the Great Flash, they surely could have transformed themselves into something so much more.ᵈ

    - Excerpt of ‘The Royal Lexicon of Sciences and Arts

    a. Semantic translation. A more literal one would be “endless”, with the “endless energy” in the original text alluding to the same concept as “infinite energy” does here.
    b. Derived by phonetic approximation of the original letters.
    c. Derived by phonetic approximation of the original letters.
    d. Semantic translation. A more literal one for the portion following the Great Flash would be roughly “they surely could have become something much greater”.
     
    Last edited:
    Chapter 21 - Bygones
  • Spiteful Murkrow

    Busy Writing Stories I Want to Read
    Pronouns
    He/Him/His
    Partners
    1. nidoran-f
    2. druddigon
    3. swellow
    4. lugia
    5. growlithe
    6. quilava-fobbie
    7. sneasel-kate
    8. heliolisk-fobbie
    OaT_Ch21_Final.png



    Neuengelstadt, 15. Herbstmond, 1027 n. d. B.

    Für wen es angeht,

    Durch königlichen Erlass von König Siegmund von Wahrheit wird der Empfänger dieses Briefes hiermit angewiesen, alle Untergebenen unter seinem Kommando anzuweisen, für die Ankunft etwaiger Truppen der Fähnlein-Stärke der Armee Seiner Majestät bereitzustellen und die Nachricht von deren Ankunft unverzüglich seiner Majestät und sein Generalstab zu übermitteln.

    Alle Vertreter von Fähnlein Stärke aus den Mannschaftsrängen müssen an den Toren gehalten werden und dem Generalstab seiner Majestät mitgeteilt werden, dass dieser einen Abgesandten entsenden soll, um sie zu treffen und alle Neuigkeiten und Erkenntnisse in einer sicheren Umgebung zu besprechen. Sollte ein Vertreter im Rang eines Stabsoffiziers vor Ihren Toren erscheinen, müssen Sie ihn oder sie anweisen, mit sofortiger Wirkung in seiner Residenz im Heldenschloss vor seiner Hoheit zu einer königlichen Audienz zu erscheinen.

    Sie müssen allen Anfragen, die diese Vertreter bei Ihrer Ankunft an Sie stellen und die sich nicht auf ihre Vorladung beziehen, nicht nachkommen. Ihre Angelegenheiten von Fähnlein Stärke beziehen sich auf Angelegenheiten, die die Sicherheit des Reiches und seine Kriegsanstrengungen betreffen, und es sollte davon ausgegangen werden, dass sie den Segen seiner Majestät haben.

    Jeder Versuch, den Erlass seiner Majestät zu behindern, wird als Insubordination gegenüber der königlichen Armee behandelt und dementsprechend bestraft.


    - Dringende Depesche vom König von Wahrheit, Siegmund Wieshus, weitergeleitet an die Wehrturmhauptmänner der Neuengelstädter Mauern



    High in the skies above Newangle City, Lacan banked around the Administrative District’s spires. He watched as his shadow danced from one tower’s cladding to another, all awash with the orange, sunset hues that looked almost like he’d painted them himself.

    Being in the air was always a soothing experience for him, as the world below always seemed so far away, and even the fiercest foes and strongest ramparts seemed conquerable. He knew all too well that such feelings were often mere illusions. Even if he’d been told before that his strength was the envy of many a Pokémon of his rank in the army, he had lived experience and battle scars to prove that his power still had limits.

    … Not that there was hardly any harm indulging one’s follies from time to time. Gods knew that he hadn’t had many opportunities to do so in recent years.

    He turned his eyes towards the rooftops of the white-and-gray cladded towers and watched as countless figures teemed about on them. There were the garrisons for the Air Marshals and flightworthy soldiers, the first line of defense against any aerial assaults. There were the quarters for various nobles, residences which were maintained among the spires for when they were summoned by the crown. And of course, there were the rooftop shrines that had been set aside as roosts for visiting gods, including the one at the very top of Dämmerungsturm that had been built where the Founder and his patron goddess had once roosted. It housed the great eternal flame that Reshiram herself first stoked which was revealed to the world every night after its sliding shutters were moved away. A great sanctuary whose interior was said to have drawn inspiration from the Divine Roost itself for its layout…

    And if all went well, soon enough, it’d be filled once again with awed and worshipful pilgrims.

    The Salamence trailed off in his thoughts and sighed, when he realized his surroundings were strangely quiet beyond the sound of winds gusting past his ears. He braked in the air, and glanced back with a worried murmur.

    “... Sophia?”

    Lacan turned his body around just in time to spot his Corvisquire Obertsleutnant rounding around a broad tower just to the northeast, one which was a good distance behind him. A part of him felt a small pang of guilt. He supposed he should’ve expected that Sophia’s armor would encumber her more as a smaller Pokémon.

    He dove down and banked to fly through a gap in the broad tower, glimpsing up at a ceiling with exposed metal beams above him. Even here, directly beneath Agarezpalast₁, the traditional residence of Varhyde’s kings up until the reign of King Sansa, which was somewhere on the topmost roof above him, there were lingering scars from past wars. Some of the broader towers in Newangle City had holes punched into them like this one, while others had sections which were abruptly shorn off. Some through the ravages of time, some all at once from cataclysms like the Sack of Angle City, the name by which the Kingdom’s throne had been called when it happened.

    And like in so much of Varhyde, there were newer scars left behind from things going unmaintained due to the needs of the war. There were segments of the towers that were missing chunks of cladding which had been dislodged by the elements, and others had grown stained and discolored. Supposedly in times of peace such as the golden years of King Sansa’s reign, the crown had the resources to repair and replace such segments to make sure that the towers’ appearances stayed smartly maintained, like giant Bildstöcke for the land’s patron goddess…

    But those peaceful days were long over, and it would be obscene to indulge in such extravagances with the Kingdom’s present state. Why, with the circumstances that King Siegmund ascended to the throne in, Lacan doubted the King would dream of a gesture that would risk rankling the commoners after they had been asked to risk and sacrifice so much.

    After popping out the other end of the tower’s hole, Lacan spotted Sophia off to his left. He beat his wings and came up behind her, and batted his wings out as he neared. A stiff Tailwind kicked up between them, the wind ruffling the crow’s feathers and making her glance back with a startled turn of her head.

    “If you need a helping claw, don’t be afraid to ask for it, Sophia,” he insisted. “I wouldn’t dream of denying it to you.”

    The Corvisquire remained silent. Was something troubling her? He knew that Sophia had been prone to melancholy spells for some years, but he didn’t think that she’d been going through one of them recently…

    The Salamence pulled alongside her and slowed his pace and turned a worried gaze over to his companion. She didn’t say anything in reply other than to keep her attention trained on the passing towers ahead of them, before finally giving a quiet murmur in reply.

    “Lacan, you don’t need to watch over me like some fledgling. Lend your strength to those who need it more,” Sophia insisted. “My wounds healed much longer ago than your own, and the last time I was assessed by a physician, I was told I won’t be a Corvisquire for much longer.”

    Lacan reflexively opened his mouth to protest. To remind Sophia that the entire reason why she still trailed him in strength to such an extent when they’d shared most of their childhoods with each other was because of those injuries she’d sustained in battle. It had taken her three years after suffering them to recover to the point where she could fight again. And if it wasn’t for those own injuries of his he’d endured that gotten him sent home while they were last deployed, she’d-

    No. Lacan didn’t want to think about what would’ve happened if he wasn’t there to shield her during that ambush. He had always felt guilty for not being able to be there at her side in that dark time when she was still recovering from her wounds. Perhaps it was part of the reason why she was still suffering from those melancholy spells she’d had since her parents died.

    Gods forbid Sophia had actually died on either of those occasions. Lacan didn’t know what he’d have done afterwards if she had, and he prayed he’d never have to find out the answer to that question.

    “There’s nobody else for me to look after right now, Sophia. And it’s important that you remember to care for your own interests from time to time,” Lacan reminded. “I understand that your Ritterorden trained you about the importance of self-sacrifice, but it’s important not to give up more than you can shoulder.”

    “... That is merely part of my duties as a Ritterin, Lacan,” the Corvisquire said. “You should know this.”

    An uncomfortable silence came over the pair as they pulled up along the length of Dämmerungsturm. Sophia always had been willing to sacrifice for others and try and offer what comfort she could, to the point Lacan had sometimes wondered if the fates had intended for her to be a Kaplan₃ instead of a Ritterin.

    It was that part of her that Lacan that quietly dreaded would one day claim her life.

    It was part of the reason why he’d volunteered to take charge of Operation Spark in the first place after he was forced back to Varhyde a little over two years ago to recover from his own wounds he’d taken shielding Sophia in battle. A chance, however slim, that the war could finally be ended swiftly, that the fears of generations of Pokémon in Varhyde could finally be laid to rest.

    Along with their much-denied yearnings for vengeance.

    A flash of autumn colors crossed his eyes as the terraced gardens came into view up ahead on the southern face of Dämmerungsturm. That was their destination, Heldenschloss₂. A palace that prior to King Sansa also moving Varhyde’s kings into it, had been a domain set aside as a residence of the Heroes of the land’s patron goddess—not that there were any Pokémon who were still alive to claim the title.

    Many centuries ago, the terrace had been a sloped roof, only to be laid waste by the thunder of Edialeigh’s patron god during war. Through determination and force of will, the scarred portion of the tower had since been rebuilt into the leafy terrace that was there today. With the way it stood out against the tower’s white and gray cladding, it provided an easy marker during daylight hours for fliers to spot the King’s residence.

    Even if the air was a bit chilly, he could see what compelled their forebears to not just abandon the place.

    Except, there was only so much that he could enjoy the sights with King Siegmund’s summons lingering at the back of his mind. It was the law of the land that any Pokémon who held a noble title had to present himself as soon as physically possible upon being summoned by the reigning monarch, and as a Graf, he was no exception to it. He already had an idea of what it would be about: King Siegmund surely wanted an explanation for why the Dyad was still not in his presence.

    Lacan just hoped that that last minute turn of fate against him just outside Moonturn Square hadn’t worn out His Majesty’s patience.

    “We’re here, Sophia,” he said. “Mind the crosswinds while landing.”

    Lacan banked and swooped towards the gardens as Sophia followed him. There, the lowest level of the terrace had a paved space of gray brickwork along the tower’s edge, with markers pointing out directions for fliers and those who carried along air carriages used by some local nobles to safely land without running into each another.

    The Salamence came to a jogging stop along the rooftop plaza, beating his wings to slow himself as the pair’s arrival made other nearby fliers and Pokémon tending to air carriages to turn and gape briefly. He paid their prying eyes no heed and made his way up to the gates leading into the terrace’s gardens, where a Haxorus and Raichu in green plates stood watch alongside a small party of their peers. The pair stiffened up and stood at attention after seeing him approach, and hurriedly stepped out into his path as the Haxorus reared up with a startled huff.

    “H-Hold it! This is the main gate to Heldenschloss!” the Haxorus protested. “This is the King’s palace! You can’t just barge in here!”

    Gods above, he did not need to deal with this right now. Lacan narrowed his eyes in reply, as a low, irritated growl rose from his throat.

    “Are you blind?” the Salamence snapped. “Or do His Highness’ honor guards no longer receive training in identifying basic military ranks these days?”

    The Haxorus seemed to grow spooked and wavered briefly, before the Raichu of the pair stepped up. The Electric-type studied his scarf briefly, before pointing a paw up at his face with a sparking snort.

    “Yeah, yeah, you’re an Oberst, big whoop. ‘mons with your rank aren’t that rare,” the Raichu scoffed. “Look, just because you’re a bit up there in the army doesn’t mean you’re allowed to just swoop in without-”

    “I’m afraid that things are a bit more complicated than that, Herr Raichu.”

    Lacan turned just in time to see Sophia shuffle a satchel off her back and fish through it with her beak to pull out their royal commission along with their summons. The Haxorus took the papers and glanced at them before swiftly blanching. The Raichu glanced up at his taller and bulkier companion with a puzzled blink, then back at the Salamence as he narrowed his eyes into a piercing glare back at the two guards.

    “That would be Oberst im Generalstab₄, you impudent rat,” Lacan growled. “I believe that those papers should speak for themselves, though please do go on and tell me how King Siegmund doesn’t have time to meet with me. I’m sure he’ll be just thrilled to hear about how you interfered with one of his summons.”

    The color quickly drained from the guards’ faces as their peers quickly backed away, leaving the pair to squirm under Lacan’s gaze. Lacan had supposed he’d heard tha King Siegmund’s conscientiousness for his realm’s war effort had prompted him to choose less accomplished guards for otherwise ceremonial duties such as his honor guard. Perhaps he’d been a bit too much so from the way these Pokémon were reacting to being caught off-guard like this.

    “R-Raimond, why does nobody ever tell us about these-?” the Haxorus of the pair whined. “I-I mean, m-my apologies, Herr Brutalanda-”

    “That’s Herr Graf von Wellenhafen to you, Haxorus,” Lacan snarled. “Now both of you, stop wasting our time and let us through!”

    The Raichu blinked and turned his gaze between him and Sophia before Lacan stepped forward and loomed over the guard. He let hot, impatient breaths out between his teeth, which at once made the Electric-type look up, and stiffen up with a startled squeak.

    “Y-Yes, Herr Graf! We’ll see you to him right away!” the Raichu squeaked. “B-But… uh… as for your Corvisquire companion…”

    “She will be attending as well given that the summons was directed to all Pokémon from my Fähnlein of Stabsofficier rank,” Lacan harrumphed. “Now, are you two going to bring us along, or am I going to need to see ourselves in?”

    The two guards audibly gulped, the Haxorus subconsciously shrinking back as the Raichu stepped forward and motioned for the Salamence to follow after them.

    “R-Right this way, Herr Graf,” the Raichu insisted. “It’s just a short walk to His Majesty’s quarters from here.”

    Finally. Lacan just hoped that the welcome they’d received wasn’t a portent for how their audience with King Siegmund was going to go.



    “I’ll say, I wasn’t expecting you to want to be tutored this move of all things.”

    Lyle let his eyes drift around and take in his surroundings. He was in a chamber with thick, bare concrete walls and a circular aperture where a heavy door apparently had once been. Tubes of ancient resin hanging from the ceiling that had been filled with Luminous Moss bathed the space in cool blue light. He certainly didn’t expect there’d be something like this just off the street from a city street as crowded as Arsenal Avenue, perhaps it was once an armory or some sort of treasure room?

    Whatever this place used to be, the Rotom and the Joltik were putting it to other purposes these days. On either end of a wooden block sitting in the center were simple, large wooden stools to sit on. Ones which in spite of their construction looked sturdy enough to hold even the likes of Sheriff Mack on them. Off on the end of the chamber opposite from the circular entrance, there were lanes in front of sandbags heaped up against the wall, along with what looked like dolls of Pokémon sitting in front of them. If they were anything like the last Move Tutor Lyle had visited, they were Substitutes, likely bought off a more enterprising Ditto judging from their sheer variety of forms.

    That time, he’d been tutored Will-O-Wisp by a Porygon who ran a shop not too different from this one. It should’ve been a happy moment for him, especially since he was spitting fire hot enough to burn consistently in a matter of days afterwards. Except, that moment had come back in those awkward first weeks after he was thrown out of his family’s home and had to turn his fellows on the Foehn Gang to take their place.

    “Quilava, are you alright? You’re kinda spacing out right now.”

    Lyle blinked and snapped back to attention to see Watt giving him a sidelong glance. Right, those two had a business to run and he and the rest of Team Forager needed to make this tutoring quick if they were going to make it to those marketplaces across the river.

    “Yeah, I’m fine,” he told the Joltik. “It’s just that the last time I was tutored through a tay-emm, it was a bit disorienting.”

    “Well, it is a bit of a surprise to discover the powers that slumber within one’s natural Ether,” Amp explained. “But if you’ve already been tutored once before in this fashion, you’ll probably find this session a bit easier.”

    … “Ether”? Lyle vaguely remembered the Porygon also mentioning something about it when he was learning Will-O-Wisp. He knew he’d heard the term for medicines like those Max Elixirs that Pokémon sometimes drank when they were feeling worn down, though one of his old comrades had explained that it was also technical jargon among Move Tutors for the energy within Pokémon that allowed him to do things like wield his fire in battle.

    Maybe it’d make sense to ask Dalton after this if the two were related somehow. That had to be something that Pokémon would learn about in a university, right?

    A loud crackle rang out, as Lyle briefly caught the Rotom diving into the tay-emm reader. Like out on the table outside, the device took on its orange sheen before Amp sprang it open. Except, Watt wasn’t there on the wooden block anymore.

    The Ghost-type floated in place for a moment, as scuttling and shuffling came from the floor. Lyle peered over the block, just in time to see Amp’s Joltik assistant coming back with an orange disc in a cracked sleeve made of ancient resin with a few lines of faded runes on it. It was in a strange script he couldn’t read, except it looked vaguely familiar to the strange runes they’d seen in Team Pathfinder’s handbook. The Joltik set the sleeve down on the wooden block and turned his attention to four particularly large runes near its top. There was a moment of silence, before the Joltik glanced up to meet Lyle’s gaze.

    “You’re sure you want to learn this move, right?” Watt asked. “Since if my memory serves me right, your kind normally learns this move naturally not long after evolution. I mean, the customer’s always right in the end, but we can’t exactly refund a move tutoring service if you’re not satisfied with the result.”

    Lyle paused briefly and thought the matter over. Most of the tay-emms that Amp and Watt said he’d be able to pick up hadn’t sounded that impressive. He supposed there was that Wild Charge tay-emm they had, but using that technique that was supposed to hurt its user in the process. He considered Brick Break for a while since it would’ve certainly helped in fights like the one with that damned Tyrantrum, but with his stubby Quilava arms and a fighting style he’d practiced for years that worked best bobbing and weaving away from his foes… he decided to stick with strengthening the skills he had.

    After all, it wasn’t like evolving was going to be some magical cure-all for his life right now…

    “I’ll have bigger problems to worry about after evolving than when I pick up a move or two,” the Quilava grunted. “I might as well get some extra practice in while life’s still less complicated.”

    Watt cocked a brow curiously, before Amp raised a tendril to cut him off. A faint click rang out as a metallic cord telescoped out from under the sheath of the device Amp was indwelling. Lyle blinked and stared puzzledly for a moment. He opened his mouth to ask what the cord was, before the Rotom raised a tendril and gave a brief, buzzing chirp in reply.

    “As you said earlier, Watt. The customer’s always right. No sense in questioning something he’s got his mind set on,” Amp remarked. “Though let’s get right to things, Quilava. Just keep your eyes focused on the light. The tutoring process will only take a minute.”

    “Literally,” Watt chimed in. “It takes about a minute for a tay-emm to imprint on a Pokémon’s Ether and alter it. So sit tight and stay focused.”

    Lyle breathed in to calm himself and watched as Watt slid the disc into the reader Amp was indwelling. The Move Tutor leveled the reader out against the wooden block and gave the orange plate a tentative spin, before stopping to poke his head out from the reader’s confines.

    “Just try not to blink too much while it’s reading,” the Rotom remarked. “I assume you already had it explained to you last time, but for this process to work optimally, your eyes need to be open.”

    Amp slipped back into the reader as it spun to life and the tip of the cord took on a white light as it shone into Lyle’s eyes. Lyle fought every urge in his body to try and close them, instead keeping his attention trained firmly into the eerie light, as it blinked and strobed.

    It really was like the time he picked up Will-O-Wisp. He thought back to the day when he’d learned it, just after helping to fence their loot with Boss Gunther from one of the first jobs they’d done after getting kicked out from his home. Alvin had noticed his mood and helped spot him a few ill-gotten gains so that his stash could buy it. He insisted that “family is who looks out for you” and that there would be plenty of times for Lyle to pay things forward with his new move.

    … Not that there’d be any more chances to do so. Not while Alvin was likely about to be dragged aboard some gods-forsaken ship to be deployed across the sea, if he wasn’t out on the water already.

    The light abruptly vanished and things went dark. Lyle pinned his ears back and blinked to adjust his eyes to the change in lighting, watching as the disc in the tay-emm reader slowed to a stop. Amp clamped the reader shut and something seemed to loosen inside as Watt was able to remove the disc smoothly out. The reader then lost its orange color as the Rotom pulled himself free and floated into the air, zipping around Lyle’s head with a curious buzz.

    “Well? Aren’t you going to try out your new move, Quilava? Go on, light up those Substitutes over there!”

    Lyle turned as Amp pointed off with a tendril at a few things that looked vaguely like dolls of various Pokémon, including one that, much to Lyle’s annoyance, looked like a small, somewhat misshapen Floatzel. From the looks of how torn up the sandbags behind them were, he supposed that was one way to tell that the Rotom wasn’t just some huckster who parted fools with their money.

    Lyle shuffled off his seat and made his way over to a set of markers drawn onto the ground opposite the Floatzel Substitute and tried to clear his head. He thought back to when his father had helped his mother first practice Flamethrower herself. He’d said the trick behind it was a deep breath out, forceful like blowing glass for a bigger vessel like a pitcher, but with a sustained breath that kept the fire fed with air the entire time..

    It sounded simple enough, except for the fact that Lyle hadn’t blown through a glassblowing pipe in over three years. Still, it wasn’t as if he’d completely forgotten everything he’d learned, so it at least ought to help…

    There was only one way to know for sure.

    Lyle sucked in a sharp breath and felt the fire in his belly dance, hotter and stronger than he’d expected it to. He curled his mouth as if he were blowing through a pipe and breathed out. At once, a brilliant column of fire spewed out from between his lips towards the Floatzel Substitute as it bowled over and began to waver and deform in the fire.

    H-He was doing it! Blauflamme, he was really doing it-!”

    His breath suddenly hitched and he felt his innards abruptly flare up much like times when he accidentally swallowed his Embers. The Quilava’s eyes shot wide and he bowled over, coughing and wheezing as a few puffs of smoke came from his muzzle. He reared up, breathing in and out, pawing at his throat with a quiet groan as a crackling cheer alerted him to Amp approaching him from behind.

    “Hey! Six seconds! Not bad at all for a first attempt!” the Rotom insisted. “The way you kept the fire coming out consistently was pretty impressive, too! Have you been practicing to learn this move?”

    There was an awkward silence between the two. Lyle supposed that in a way, he had been practicing for it through the glassblowing techniques his parents taught him. Even if he didn’t want to think about it too much, much less mention it to a stranger.

    “No, I hadn’t,” he replied. “I haven’t gotten a chance to train for new moves in years.”

    Lyle headed off past Amp and Watt, and didn’t bother making eye contact as he left the circular doorway back for the dimly-lit hallway back to the shopfront. He retraced his steps through corridors lined with exposed and pitted concrete surfaces until he found himself back in the waiting room where the shopfront was. There wasn’t any sign of his teammates in the room and for a moment he started to grow uneasy, only to notice as his eyes adjusted to the evening light outside that they were waiting at the bottom of the steps.

    Figured. And here he was getting worried over nothing.

    The Quilava shook his head and made his way out of the open doorway, coming down to the stoop of Amp’s shop on all fours. His teammates turned their heads as he approached, with Kate flicking her ears with a teasing smirk.

    “Took you long enough,” she said. “I knew that you were a little out of things, but I thought I was the one that learned things slowly.”

    Lyle pinned his ears back and curled his mouth into a sharp frown. Maybe it was just the stress of the day getting to him, maybe it was the lingering discomfort from accidentally swallowing his own fire, but he didn’t need to deal with this right now.

    “Kate, move tutoring doesn’t work that way!” he protested. “I was barely in there for five minutes! That’s short for a tutoring session!”

    Kate rolled her eyes in response but otherwise didn’t contest the point. Lyle sighed and shook his head as he started to head off for the street, when he noticed Irune eying him with a curious tilt of her head and moving a finger up to her mouth.

    “... Wait, what did everyone choose to learn anyways?”

    Kate and Dalton traded glances with one another at the question. Now that Lyle thought of it, they never did tell him in advance what they planned on learning. They’d just split their money four ways and trusted each other to buy something they could afford with it.

    “Psycho Cut. Duh,” Kate spoke up. “I was never too good at taking a punch, so figured it’d be handy to have a move to deal with Fighting-types better.”

    “I opted for Rain Dance,” Dalton tsked, shaking his head in reply. “It’s one that I’ve wanted to learn for a while since it helps a number of other moves that I know.”

    Lyle bit his lip. Maybe he should’ve thought of learning something other than Flamethrower. Sure, it was a stronger move, but Kate and Dalton’s both sounded like ones that would catch enemies they’d fight more off-guard. He reared up and rubbed at the back of his head, before offering up his own explanation.

    “I went with Flamethrower,” he added. “I know it’s a bit basic, but it’d let me hit harder and be on the quicker side to get experienced with, so…”

    He could already see Kate raising her brow and Dalton bringing his good hand to his chin with an unimpressed stare. He’d take that as a sign they weren’t impressed with his choice.

    Except, Irune hadn’t said anything this entire time, and was starting to look flustered for some reason.

    “Though made you so interested?” Lyle asked “Did you pick up that X-Scissor that Joltik was trying to sell you on?””

    Irune hesitated for a moment, before pawing at her tusks with a quiet hem and haw.

    “I… er… went with Protect.”

    Lyle blinked and had to make sure he was hearing things correctly. Protect? As in the same move that ‘mons used to make shield formations in larger battles? But why would Irune go through the trouble of learning that all by herself? Dalton and Kate both seemed just as surprised as he was, and opened their mouths to speak.

    “Aren’t you a bit small to be effectively covering for anyone with that?” Kate asked. “And Protect’s most effective when multiple Pokémon use it together, just saying.”

    “Irune, you are aware that Protect doesn’t keep you from being pushed back by attacks, right?” Dalton added. “Just how hard do you think it’d be to knock a Pokémon your size around?”

    The Axew shrank back and visibly opened her mouth to retort, only to catch herself. Had she chosen a move without thinking it through herself? Or else what was the story behind that reaction of hers? She seemed to trip over her words briefly, before shaking her head and giving a defensive huff in reply.

    “I know that. But I’m not going to be little forever,” the Dragon-type insisted. “I guess I just wanted something in case I stopped being little sooner than expected. And I figured having a way to stop a strong attack if it came down to it would be helpful for if that ever happened.”

    Lyle shot a sideways glance at the Axew. She was hiding something, she had to be with the way she was acting and the way she’d reacted to him coming across her diary the night before. But… what?

    For that matter, why did she feel like she was on pins and needles trying to put her words together when answering them? Was she trying to avoid telling them a lie of some sort? For whatever reason, the Axew seemed like she was just unable to tell a convincing lie even if her life depended on it.

    … Then did that mean that was there something she was afraid of which she wasn’t telling them about?

    Gottverdammte Diebe!"

    Lyle flared up with a start at the sound of a bellowing roar from down the street and watched as his teammates turned their heads and the color visibly drained from their faces. Lyle glanced over his shoulder himself and felt his eyes shrink to pins as fire began to pour out from the vents on his head and tail:

    It was the Tyranitar from earlier, storming through the crowds visibly seething. The armored Rock-type leveled a claw as he neared, baring his fangs as sand billowed out from vents along his body.

    “Did you really think nobody else on the street would see you stealing from me?! Give me back my money!” the Tyranitar snarled. “Do it quickly and I’ll make sure there’s something left for the Gendarmen to punish when I’m done sorting you out!”

    Lyle froze out of fear as the Tyranitar stomped up close enough for the soldier’s shadow to fall over him. He looked aside, where Kate was similarly wide-eyed, before curling her face up into a forced smile.

    “J-Just saying, that could've been any Sneasel who stole from you!” Kate insisted. "It's a big city!"

    Lyle fought not to throw a paw over his face. Gods, if Kate was going to try and deny things, why’d she have phrase it like that?

    Lyle flinched as a weak electrical crackle rang out, and he turned to see Dalton had stepped between them as a weak arc of electricity broke off between him and the Tyranitar. The soldier’s eyes abruptly widened and staggered as Lyle noticed there was a small darkened mark just past the edge of the soldier’s chest plate and on his right arm. Lyle backed away uneasily as the Tyranitar growled and struggled to keep his balance as his limbs locked up,when he turned and noticed other Pokémon on the street all staring at them.

    Yeah, they really needed to get out of this district.

    “This way!” Dalton cried. “I know a shortcut we can use to shake him off!”

    Lyle needed no further prompting and dropped to all fours before he took off running after Dalton. Kate followed along, all but dragging Irune with her as they rounded a corner and into an alleyway as the Tyranitar’s shouts and those of a couple others rang out behind them. The broad, sunny avenue turned into a darkened alley where everything seemed to blur into one another. Lyle felt something whistle just overhead, and watched as a spray of stones flew just past his ears. He stumbled as his foot stepped on one of the rocks landing ahead, his legs gave out from under him as he stumbled and slammed into a plastered wall.

    The Quilava desperately got back onto his feet as he heard the Tyranitar lumbering along in pursuit. He felt an icy blast of wind from just beside him and turned left to see Kate had caught up with him and was spewing an Icy Wind down the alleyway. He looked back and briefly saw the Tyranitar wasn’t alone anymore and there were other figures in green armor recoiling from the chilling wind. His vents came to life in a panic and he spat up a plume of smoke before turning and running after Kate as fast as his limbs would carry him. He tore along down the alleyway, the walls and clutter all seeming to blur together until he heard a thumping noise just around a corner to the left followed by Kate’s voice.

    “Ah! They’re over here, Lyle!”

    Lyle felt a sharp tug on his scarf and skidded around the corner into a courtyard with a ramp filled with bins and sacks of trash that ran up against a dilapidated wooden grate. One of the horizontal boards looked broken at one end, with Irune and Dalton both frantically tugging at it as there was signs of some sort of darkened passage beyond the barrier. Dalton abruptly froze up and grasped at his splinted arm. Their eyes met briefly, before Dalton motioned at the loose board with a frantic pant.

    “There you two are! Help us get this board off!” he cried.

    Lyle froze briefly as Kate wedged her claws under the loose end of the board and pulled and the board flexed. The shouts were getting louder now. They didn’t have much time, time that he wasn’t sure was enough to get through these boards. Lyle bit his lip as his breaths came shallow and frantic when he noticed the end of board Dalton and Kate were tugging had chop marks on it and it was flexing more noticeably towards its midpoint. He turned his attention over to Irune, who was still hacking away at the other end of the board when it dawned on him:

    “Irune! Throw your tusks at the middle of the board!” he cried.

    She didn’t bother to question things and hurried over, throwing a pair of blows down at the flexing wood and leaving behind a two gashes as something cracked and the plank’s angle became uneven. Lyle stepped back, before lunging forward with a fiery tackle. His head hit the wood and he felt it give way as splinters and cinders danced around. He stumbled back and cradled his head as a loud clatter rang out. To his right was half the plank as Irune clambered up from the other and threw a chop of her tusk at it. The sound of splintering wood rang out as the shattered board broke and sagged to one end, leaving a visible gap in the grate. Dalton didn’t bother to wait, and clambered over, slinking through the hole and tumbling over it as he hurriedly got up just as the cries in the distance started to become distinct enough to make out.

    “Hurry up before they catch up with us!”

    Kate was the next to make her move and vaulted through the gap with a smooth jump. Irune went next and stumbled at the top, prompting Lyle to hurry over and steady her when a loud snarl rang out from behind.

    “There they are!”

    He didn’t even have to turn around to know it was the Tyranitar. Reshiram’s Fur, how did a ‘mon get over paralysis that quickly?! Lyle hurriedly shoved Irune through the hole and started to clamber through. He a loud crash cut him off along with a hail of splinters as something struck him in his rump. He fell through the hole and hit the ground facefirst as his senses briefly wavered. Lyle stumbled up and lunged ahead in a blind panic, his surroundings blurring into inky darkness. As he slowed back down from his Quick Attack, he began to see his teammates in the darkness and snatches of the world around him:

    Straight tunnels, patches of pitted concrete and tile with surprisingly open chambers. While distant, he could still hear the soldiers from outside and panted tensely as Kate turned to Dalton wide-eyed.

    “Scales, where on earth are we supposed to go now?

    “Down.”

    Lyle saw Dalton pointing off into the distance and saw there was some sort of flight of steps going down. He didn’t question it and took off along with his teammates for them. They were strangely large, as if they were intended specifically for the likes of a Machoke to climb, and seemed to just keep going down without end. After what felt like an eternity, they came across a long stretch of flat ground where the four ducked into an open doorway to their right.

    Lyle smothered his fire and stayed there, with nothing but the pounding of his heart and the winded breathing of his teammates to give them company in the darkness. After a few moments to regain his nerves, Lyle noticed that there were no other sounds coming from their surroundings, as he stooped down and pawed at his still-smarting rear.

    “Ugh, I always knew that Grünhäuter were a pain in the ass, but I could’ve done without one who took it literally-”

    He trailed off as the fire on his vents flickered back to life and he began to see his surroundings more clearly: it was a ruined wall that had separated wherever they were from a neighboring ruin.

    “H-Huh?!”

    Lyle steadied his fire and studied the wall closer and noticed it was made of a mixture of brick and concrete, a telltale sign that the ruin they’d stumbled into had been made by humans. Lyle motioned to his teammates as they retraced their steps out, saw from their footprints in the dust that they’d come from the left, and opting to continue further rightwards. The more distance they put between themselves and that soldier they robbed, the better.

    The tunnel went on a ways until they came across a fork that opened into a large, open chamber to their right, with a pockmarked white glyph against a blue background made of tiles in the wall. Lyle stared blankly as Dalton looked up at the glyph before shaking his head.

    “Just as I thought,” he said. “It wouldn’t have been my first choice for a way across the river, but we should be able to follow these tunnels past all the same. There should be a chamber where things open up just ahead.”

    Everyone blinked at Dalton’s explanation. There was no way that one glyph said all of that… right?

    “Scales, how on earth can you tell that just from a sign?” Kate demanded.

    “From past experience.”

    Lyle decided not to question it. Especially when the alternative was turning around and marching right back into that angry Tyranitar claws. He carried along with his teammates down the tunnel and started to notice what looked like ruined frames every now and then that had tattered images within them—ancient paintings of some sort, he guessed. There was one with fragments of a strange script that had a bunch of boxes set against a blue sky which looked vaguely like the towers of Administrative District, except they were mostly blue themselves. A little further down, there was an image of what looked like a Scorbunny waving from beside a yellow loop with three blue glyphs under it. Just past it, there was another image with a pair of red comets swirling in on each other on a black background above a line of grayish-white glyphs.

    Wait a minute. They’d seen that design before back in Primordial Woods. Then did that mean whoever built the ruins there also built these ones? That same design was also on Amp’s tay-emm reader. Did that mean the humans that built this place built that contraption, too?

    “We’re here.”

    Lyle snapped to attention and saw that his fire was now illuminating a large, cavernous space that he couldn’t see the other end of. He and his teammates stepped forward as the chamber’s contents came into view. There were ancient bridges, some standing, others partly-collapsed. Here and there, he saw flights of stony steps in various states of wear and decay making their way down to a set of raised platforms between trenches.

    It was like they’d come across a set of docks, except they were deep underground. If there had been any water here once, it was long gone, and there didn’t seem to be a shoreline that they connected to.

    Kate faltered a moment, and pinned her ears back warily. So it wasn’t just him who found this place strange and off-putting right now.

    “The hell is this place?” she asked.

    “The Undercity. These tunnels run underground beneath most of the districts of Newangle City, including the Administrative District,” the Heliolisk explained. “Nobody’s really sure what they used to be used for. They’re normally blocked off outside of dire circumstances such as sieges, and even in peacetime they’re not fully controlled thanks to those Mystery Dungeon entrances I mentioned a while back.”

    The Heliolisk trailed off and looked down the length of the chamber, as he seemed to drift in his thoughts for a moment.

    “When I was in university, some of my professors theorized they might have been a system of mines from before the Great Flash,” he explained. “Or a system of passageways for large human machines to pass through back when Newangle City used to be a human settlement.”

    That must’ve been one hell of a mine or system of passageways or whatever this used to be for tunnels this big to be dug down here. Why, this Undercity was almost a city unto themselves! If obviously much less lively and worse for wear than the one they’d left on the surface.

    Lyle flicked his ears after hearing a quiet grunt and turned to see Irune hop into one of the trenches. She gaped down its length for a moment, and Lyle followed after to try and see what she’d spotted. Perhaps her farsight had allowed her to see something, since when he checked the tunnels on either side for himself, all he could see was a deep darkness that seemed to go off into an infinite abyss.

    … He wasn’t sure that he liked this. Why, the only indication they weren’t in a Mystery Dungeon right now was the lack of fog to indicate they were passing through Distortion. He raised his eyes and saw Irune looking back at Dalton, nervously pawing at one of her tusks as she gestured off at the tunnel entrance in the distance.

    “Just how far are we supposed to go down this thing?”

    “Not far at all, or at least not in the grand scheme of things,” Dalton reassured. “We’re just following the tunnel until we come across the next chamber of this sort to the northwest. There’s another exit there that opens up on the opposite bank of the river from the Administrative District.”

    Huh. It wasn’t quite making their way across a bridge, but that still worked out well enough. There wouldn’t exactly be a picturesque sunset sky overhead, but it’d get them where they needed to, and without undue attention, to boot.

    … Except, something still felt off. Dalton seemed to have a tense air about him, even as he started clambering down the platform. He’d stop and scan his surroundings, as if he were double and triple-checking for the presence of traps in a Mystery Dungeon.

    “Is something wrong, Dalton?” Lyle asked. “You’re a bit on-edge right now.”

    There was a long pause, before the Electric-type trudged forward with a quiet shake of his head.

    “Just… stay on your guard,” the Heliolisk insisted. “These tunnels aren’t as lonely as they look.”



    Sophia had only heard about what the interior of Heldenschloss was like from what Lacan and others who had been inside had told her of it, which had made the journey from the gates most informative. The Haxorus and Raichu from the honor guards—Max and Raimond as she’d gathered—took her and Lacan past a set of double doors that opened out into a grand chamber which that had been furnished with gray, almost silvery tiling with white stone walls lining it along with a mural at the center with Reshiram on the left and Zekrom on the right. It was a scene depicting them locked in fierce battle above the Sundered Sea, with fire and lightning streaking across the background.

    A humbling reminder to all who saw it of the power their patron goddess and her rival had wielded throughout the ages.

    As they made their way deeper into the palace, Sophia quickly learned that the inhabited spaces of Dämmerungsturm weren’t all that different from the ones built in the other towers of the Administrative District. They were cavernous spaces that had been built for a time when lights of glass and ancient resin kept even deep catacombs awash in light at all times of the day, and been modified through the ages to form more manageably-sized rooms. Chunks of the floors had been cut away to let in shafts of light from the windowed exterior, but even then, there were still portions where torches and lanterns had to be pressed into service to try and fill the ancient lights’ absence.

    The entire journey would’ve been fascinating were it not for the crushing atmosphere that lingered around them ever since receiving the King’s summons. Just what on earth were she and Lacan supposed to say to King Siegmund? Lacan had notified Siegmund of the arrival of a secure caravan with the Dyad three days ago, and now they had nothing to show for it. She ruffled her feathers and felt her breaths coming tense and shallow.

    Keine Angst, Sophia. Es wird funktionieren, da bin ich mir sicher.ᴰ¹

    Sophia felt a nudge behind her and looked up to see Lacan nosing at her. She wasn’t sure how much she believed his attempt at a reassurance. She knew that Lacan’s late father had apparently been an accomplished Feldmarschall₅ that King Siegmund and his own father were quite close to, but even through his helmet and mailed armor, the Salamence couldn’t hide a palpable sense of unease.

    Versuche einfach, dich von den Dingen abzulenken. Was auch immer passiert, ich bin bei dir. Für immer.ᴰ²

    Sophia stiffened up at his last words. It was probably a slip of the tongue of his, but those words felt eerily similar to the ones he’d told her on that awful day when she’d received the news of her parents’ deaths back in her hometown. She noticed their guides pausing and looking back at them, before she shook her head and turned away with a low sigh.

    Erschrecken Sie mich nicht, indem Sie so reden, Lacan. Versuchen wir einfach sicherzustellen, dass Seine Majestät nicht in schlechterer Stimmung ist, wenn er uns um unseren Bericht bittet.ᴰ³

    Really, managing His Majesty’s mood was about the best they could hope for right now.

    They continued on down a hall which was deep enough into the building to require illumination by lanterns. Amid the dim light, she noticed that all along the open portions of the hallway, there were paintings and tapestries hung up for display. A number of them were depictions of events from history and folklore that she’d read about in books or heard about in stories. There was the painting of the fabled construction of Angle City’s walls by Klaus the Founder. There were multiple scenes of battles from past ages, with the patron goddess of the land featuring prominently in many of them…

    And of course, there were the portraits, which after inspecting the labels more closely, she realized were of various monarchs from Varhyde’s history. There was a towering Samurott in a flowing white royal cowl with his blades drawn for battle: Agarez the Great of House Riese, who began the tradition of cladding the Administrative District’s spires and won resounding victories over Edialeigh by taking his foes unaware even as Wish and Reality made war with each other during his reign. There was a portrait of King Hogne not far away, who by a stroke of fate and parentage, closely resembled his ancestor in appearance. Hogne had the dubious distinction of being the last King of House Riese, which had been extinguished during the fabled Sack of Angle City thanks to the machinations of Edialeigh’s then-King Marveni.

    A sober reminder that even great glories could be undone by fate and a rain of ruinous lightning. And of the horrors that potentially awaited if their mission didn’t succeed.

    Sophia turned her head up just in time to see a portrait of a Gallade in a royal cowl with his arm-blades drawn and an air of pervasive self-confidence: Sansa the Godsly, the king who had built Varhyde’s modern military and was said among his contemporaries to be much like the Founder himself. Sansa was a contradictory figure, whose reign was marked by both great triumphs in building institutions like Varhyde’s Generalstab, along with great tragedy. After all, it was under his reign that gambles he’d made to secure a lasting peace for their land fell apart in a hail of consuming thunder as the opening salvos of war with Edialeigh broke out during the reign of their Queen Maynus.

    The same one which they were still struggling to conclude in the present day 70 years later, long after the two had passed away without heirs of their own to carry on their houses. There was a portrait of a Lucario in royal garb afterwards with the label ‘King Baanders’, and then one of an elderly-looking Mienshao. Sophia at first thought it was Siegmund’s, when she noticed that something seemed to be wrong with his body and stopped in front of the portrait briefly:

    There weren’t any battle scars on it. Sophia double-checked the label under the portrait and blinked after seeing the runes: ‘Waels Lucarios of House Baanders’.

    She supposed that would explain the discrepancy—the portrait was of King Siegmund’s father.

    “Hrmph, I didn’t expect that sort of brushwork would be in a royal portrait,” Lacan scoffed. “I’m surprised that King Waels was satisfied with it as a finished product”

    Perhaps there was more to the portrait that was wrong than she’d noticed. Sophia continued on with Lacan down the hallway as she stole a glance back at the late king’s portrait. Waels had passed on shortly before Benzen Revolt, before the tide of war last turned to bring Edialeigh’s armies back to Varhyder soil. Before thrusting the kingdom into crises that Siegmund had spent much of his early reign digging out from, including through campaigning on the battlefield himself.

    The same changing of the tides that had claimed Lacan’s hometown and left it a still-hobbling shell of its former self, along with both their parents, and untold comrades over the years.

    Sophia shook her head and tried to push the thoughts from her mind. Every time she dwelled on them for too long, it just took her to worrisome places that made her wonder how much more she could bear. She briefly noticed the Raichu’s up ahead twitching his ears when she raised her head and noticed there was some sort of noise coming from down the hall: rumbling chiming, which formed a coherent melody.

    She stopped as Lacan seemed to blink in surprise for a moment, but otherwise seemed unfazed. What was going on?

    “Lacan, what’s that sound?”

    “It’s an ancient instrument made out of pipes. An ‘organ’, I believe it’s called,” he explained. “King Siegmund was fond of them even back when I was a child, so he must be listening to someone giving him a performance.”

    Right when he was expecting them for a summons? Sophia supposed that their arrival had been on short notice… would he be upset with them interrupting things? Strangely enough, the Haxorus and Raichu traded glances with one another, before the Dragon-type of the pair turned back with an uneasy paw at the back of his helmeted head.

    “Actually… I’m pretty sure that’s him playing that ‘organ’ thing right now,” the Haxorus said. “Though the door to his chamber’s waiting room just up ahead, Herr Graf.”

    The King was able to play a human instrument? Sophia supposed that his body’s general shape as a Mienshao was supposed to be similar to the ones humans were supposed to have, but it still surprised her. What on earth did this ‘organ’ look like?

    Lacan himself quirked a brow at the pair, as they took the last few steps up to the entrance of the King’s quarters. It was a pair of doors with white and gray designs where a Beartic and Golurk in armor stood guard. Both of which sported segments that audibly rattled with the sound of mail whenever they moved, while some others appeared to be entirely made of metal. The Raichu and Haxorus hailed the pair and after a brief exchange of words, the guards opened the doors.

    Sophia carried in along with Lacan and sucked in a sharp breath, unsure what she’d find on the other end. She stepped out into a spacious chamber that was aglow with the warm tones of candlelit lanterns. In front of them was a low table set out ringed by white cushions, along with a few bookshelves set up against the walls, lit up by a wall of tall, striplike glass letting the last rays of sunlight filter through them.

    The floors and walls were covered with wood and stone paneling and flooring built over the ancient steel and concrete underneath. Why, it reminded her more of the stories Lacan had told her when they were younger of what his parents’ manor in Port Velhen used to be like than a human ruin over a thousand years old.

    She supposed that the emphasis on white and gray didn’t hurt that feeling either. After all, this palace had originally been built for Varhyde’s Heroes and not its kings. And it was a reminder to all who entered this place that it was the quarters of Pokémon whose duty was to pursue and long after the same truths as her patron goddess.

    She peered out past the windows as she and Lacan neared the table and its cushions and saw that a wooden balcony had been built out onto the exterior. Based on its construction, it appeared to be a much more recent addition to the ancient structure that had fashioned by Pokémon. Perhaps it was a perch of some sort? King Siegmund surely couldn’t fly, but such a vantage point would give him a commanding view of his kingdom, or else the stars and auroras of the night sky.

    Sophia fidgeted her wings and looked over at her Salamence companion. He looked impatient, and moved his tail back and forth as he frowned at their Raichu and Haxorus guides.

    “We were told the king wished to see us immediately,” he said. “Is there a reason in particular why you’re not taking us directly to him?”

    “Max and I will inform His Majesty of your presence, Herr Graf,” the Raichu insisted. “Just… please just wait here patiently. There’s been a lot on the King’s mind lately and I don’t know how he’ll react if you go about rooting about his quarters.”

    Sophia uncomfortably ruffled his feathers. She wasn’t sure if that was a good sign for what their summons was going to be like. Lacan raised a brow, before settling on a set of cushions by the table with a low grumble.

    “Fine,” he grunted. “Just don’t keep us waiting long. I doubt His Majesty summoned us to idle about in his quarters.”

    The two guards saluted and slipped out of the room and past a doorway to the left. Lacan hung his head, pawing at his snout with a forepaw with a low sigh. Sophia supposed that with the news they had to bring before King Siegmund being… unenviable, that it’d be best to avoid imposing himself if at all possible. Even so, she couldn’t help but be curious…

    “How do you know King Siegmund so well, Lacan?”

    “He was a benefactor of mine while I was living in Errberk Village, so I've seen him a bit more often than a Pokémon of my station normally would,” the Salamence explained. “He and my father knew each other in life, and I suppose he just wasn’t comfortable seeing the child of a close friend of his fall through the cracks.”

    Lacan trailed off, before hanging his head with a low sigh.

    “I just don’t know how much that will be on his mind today,” he said. “I’m not the helpless child I used to be, and I can’t imagine that the King doesn’t have higher expectations of me now.”

    Sophia supposed that it would only make sense. Prior to them winding up on Fähnlein Stärke, Lacan had already built up a fairly impressive string of accomplishments in battle as an Oberst. To the point where he had been brevetted as a General in his last campaign before that wing injury sent him home.

    Sophia wasn’t sure how either of them would be able to give the King a satisfying explanation. Four days after finally having the great hope of Varhyde in their grasp after a year of pursuit, and they were really supposed to tell him that they’d lost her to an Outlaw raid of all things? And that was before getting into some of the more concerning reports that their colleagues had turned up from Errberk Village:

    The Dyad’s elements were beginning to manifest more frequently. And as such, it meant that the window of opportunity for fielding her as part of Operation Spark was closing—far quicker than her, Lacan, or anyone involved in Operation Spark’s planning had expected.

    She knew not what would become if that window closed before they were deployed for Operation Spark, but she prayed that they never had to find out.

    Sophia turned her head when she noticed that the rumbling, chiming music was still playing in the background. Across the table, Lacan looked about the chamber uneasily, before rising to his feet and shuffling forward with a low grunt.

    “Hrmph, how long does it take those two to inform the King of our arrival?” he murmured.

    Sophia turned her head as Lacan made his way over to the door. She got up, only for him to put a claw on the door.

    “Stay here, I’ll handle it,” he said. “And if the King isn’t in a good mood… well, it’d be better for a familiar face to try and ease him out of things.”

    Sophia paused and shot a worried glance over. The Salamence seemed to carry an uneasy aura about him. Was it really wise to just let him continue on?

    “Lacan, are you sure that will be okay?”

    “I’ll be fine, I’m sure of it,” he said.

    The Salamence pushed the door open and stepped in. Sophia briefly heard voices on the other end before the door closed shut after his tail. The music trailed off and abruptly stopped as voices faintly carried on through the walls.

    Sophia sat and fidgeted in place uncomfortably only to notice that the voices were louder than she expected. She noticed that the door to the King’s chamber was ajar. It was the height of foolishness, but what if Lacan was in trouble right now? Didn’t he deserve to have an advocate by his side?

    She got up and quietly made her way towards the door, creeping over as she began to make out the voices coming from within more clearly.

    “... I wasn’t aware you had an organ in your quarters, Your Majesty,” Lacan said. “Let alone that you’d become so proficient at playing it.”

    “It’s the same relic I used to play at the Royal Reliquary,” an elderly, yipping voice remarked. “I merely had it moved to my quarters so that I could use it easier.”

    All of a sudden, a gust of wind came from within and blew the door out. It struck Sophia in the side of her beak, prompting her to hop back with a startled caw.

    And then the second voice spoke up again.

    “Whoever’s out there, if you are going to eavesdrop you might as well come in and show yourself.”

    Sophia grimaced and set her beak on edge before falteringly pulling the door open. She came across a room that had a large bed set out—One with a proper mattress and white sheets. To her right were more of those strip-like windows with the balcony running past, left open to let in light along with the wind that had given her away. Furniture and decorations hugged the walls: a dresser, a table with a mirror with a portrait of a vaguely melancholy Incineroar in a white cape.

    Gods above, she thought that she’d been listening in on a parlor of some sort, not the King’s sleeping quarters! She grudgingly turned off to his left where there were Lacan and their guards, along with the form of an elderly Mienshao in a white cape seated on a wooden bench. Behind him was some manner of metal contraption with pipes that stuck upwards and a set of appeared to be white and black levers, along with a small wooden obelisk with a metal rod that stood up in its center.

    Sights which would’ve been fascinating to behold were the King of the whole realm not staring her down with a stern frown. She noticed that Lacan’s face looked visibly pale, as he stepped out before the Mienshao and bowed his head with a flustered stammer.

    E-Eure Majestät, verzeihen Sie die Indiskretion meines Untergebenen. Es gehört zu ihrern Aufgaben Informationen zu sammeln und-ᴰ⁴

    “Let’s not stand on ceremony, Graf. These are serious matters which are best discussed in frank language,” the Mienshao said. “Your subordinate carried out her duties by heeding my summons. Even if it’d have been more convenient to have received earlier notice of your arrivals.”

    Sophia blinked and watched as Fighting-type’s stern gaze turned towards Raichu and Haxorus guards. The pair noticed the Mienshao’s expression, before letting out startled yelps.

    “W-We insisted that they wait for you in your waiting room,” the Haxorus said, nervously pawing at his chest plate. “But-”

    “Enough,” the Mienshao said, motioning for a stop with an arm covered in sleeve-like wisps of fur. “My summons have been fulfilled, even if it was not fully in the fashion that I wished. Herr Maxax₆, Herr Raichu, you two are dismissed. We’ll have more to discuss about your performances later.”

    The two guards looked back at the Mienshao king, before hurriedly saluting, paws out and then drawn towards their hearts, before taking their leave from the quarters. She could hardly fault their reactions. Siegmund had a reputation for being slow to anger, but ruthless when stirred to parcel out retribution, and the guards were clearly keen on leaving while they were in they were still in his good graces.

    Sophia froze as the Mienshao approached her with a skeptical gaze as Lacan quietly made his way beside her. Siegmund shot an askew glance between her and the Salamence, before speaking up.

    “So this is that Oberstleutnant of yours whom you spoke of, Graf Lacan,” he said. “I’ll admit, I was expecting someone a bit more… experienced-looking.”

    Sophia hurriedly saluted and sucked in a sharp breath as the Mienshao looked at her. Lacan seemed to be fumbling with his words as Siegmund cut him off with a low grunt and folded his arms.

    “... I gathered from your lack of communications that the Dyad managed to escape during transport,” he said. “Is she still well at the moment?”

    “She is. Or at least she was as of at least four hours ago, Your Majesty,” Sophia said. “We had been following her trail and it led us here.”

    “... Into Newangle City?

    “Your Majesty, I realize that it sounds… improbable, to say the least,” Lacan answered. “We did indeed track the Dyad through the East Gate of the capital.

    There was a long, lingering silence between the three of them. Sophia studied Siegmund’s expression to try and gauge his mood, but his expression remained guarded and hard to place. The Fighting-type looked over at Lacan, before narrowing his eyes briefly and giving a sighing shake of his head

    “I’m afraid that I must ask you to remain patient with me a bit longer, Frau Kranoviz,” he said. “There are some matters which I need to discuss with your superior on a personal basis.”

    That did not sound remotely promising. Why was the King being so evasive? Was Lacan in trouble right now? Sophia jolted upright, before raising a wing in stammering interjection.

    “I-If it’s something involving the needs of our mission, surely I-”

    “Will be able to discuss those matters at length. Afterwards,” Siegmund replied. “I would kindly ask you to keep your curiosity in check this time. I’m sure Graf Lacan will inform you of whatever he deems necessary for your mission to succeed.”

    She wasn’t sure what to make of the King’s tone. It sounded understanding at least, but it gave a distinct impression that he was warning her somehow. Sophia lowered her wing and glanced over at Lacan. He seemed to be at a loss for what was going on himself, but at the very least King Siegmund still expected them to return to their mission after this?

    Frau Kranoviz, I don’t mean to be impatient, but would you kindly take your leave?”

    Sophia looked up to see the Mienshao king giving a frowning glance at her. She ruffled her feathers and turned for the door, briefly glimpsing as the Mienshao made his way for a door to a wooden balcony and motioned with his paw at Lacan to follow.

    “It has been a while since we last met, Graf,” the Fighting-type said. “We have much to discuss, and we might as well do so someplace with more space.”

    Sophia couldn’t help but feel a lingering unease about her as she drifted out the door of the King’s quarters and let it close behind her.

    Just what were the two going to talk about, and why didn’t the King want her to know about it?



    Author’s Notes

    Words and Phrases:

    1. Agarezpalast - “Agarez’s Palace”
    2. Heldenschloss - “Heroes’ Palace/(Unfortified) Castle”
    3. Kaplan - “chaplain”
    4. im Generalstab - “on the General Staff”, a traditional appending to the rank of a military officer with membership in such a body in a Germanosphere army, especially in Prussia.
    5. Feldmarschall - Abbreviated form of “Generalfeldmarschall”, or “General Field Marshal”. Historically one of the highest ranks attainable in a Germanosphere army.
    6. Maxax - “Haxorus”

    Dialogue:

    D1. “Keine Angst, Sophia. Es wird funktionieren, da bin ich mir sicher.” - “Don’t worry, Sophia. Things will work out, I’m sure of it.”
    D2. “Versuche einfach, dich von den Dingen abzulenken. Was auch immer passiert, ich bin bei dir. Für immer.” - “Just try and take your mind off of things. Whatever happens, I’m with you. Forever.”
    D3. “Erschrecken Sie mich nicht, indem Sie so reden, Lacan. Versuchen wir einfach sicherzustellen, dass Seine Majestät nicht in schlechterer Stimmung ist, wenn er uns um unseren Bericht bittet.” - “Don’t scare me by talking like that, Lacan. Let’s just try and ensure that His Majesty isn’t in a worse mood when he asks us for our report.”
    D4. “E-Eure Majestät, verzeihen Sie die Indiskretion meines Untergebenen. Es gehört zu ihrern Aufgaben Informationen zu sammeln und-” - “Y-Your Majesty, forgive my subordinate’s indiscretion. It’s a part of her duties to gather information and-”

    Teaser Text:

    Newangle City, 15. Herbstmond, 1027 n. d. B.​

    To whom it may concern,

    By royal decree of King Siegmund von Wahrheit, the recipient of this letter is hereby ordered to instruct all subordinates under their command to stand by for the arrival of any parties from Fähnlein Stärke of His Majesty’s army and to relay news of their arrival at once to His Majesty and His Generalstab.

    Any representatives of Fähnlein Stärke from enlisted ranks are to be kept at the gates and notice served to His Majesty’s Generalstab to dispatch an emissary to meet them and review any news and findings in a secure environment. Should a representative of Stabsoffizier rank appear at your gates, you are to direct him or her to appear before His Highness for a royal audience effective immediately at his residence in Heldenschloss.

    You are to defer to whatever requests those representatives may ask of you upon your arrival not pertaining to their summons. Their affairs of Fähnlein Stärke pertain to matters regarding the security of the realm and its war effort, and should be assumed to have His Majesty’s blessing.

    Any attempts to impede His Majesty’s decree will be grounds for being treated as insubordination against the Royal Army and punished accordingly.

    - Urgent dispatch from König von Wahrheit, Siegmund Wieshus relayed to the Wehrturmhauptmännerᵃ of the Newangle City Walls

    a. Plural of 'Wehrturmhauptmann', or a 'Hauptmann' that would watch over a Wehrturm. Such word compounding which is common practice for word formation in German.
     
    Last edited:
    Chapter 22 - Desire
  • Spiteful Murkrow

    Busy Writing Stories I Want to Read
    Pronouns
    He/Him/His
    Partners
    1. nidoran-f
    2. druddigon
    3. swellow
    4. lugia
    5. growlithe
    6. quilava-fobbie
    7. sneasel-kate
    8. heliolisk-fobbie
    OaT_Ch22_Final.png


    Die Geschichte von Wahrheit und Ideale als Königreiche existierte lange Zeit im Schatten der vielen Auseinandersetzungen zwischen Wunsch und Wirklichkeit. Und doch bleibt es bis heute ein Rätsel, warum Wunsch und Wirklichkeit auf ihren Wanderungen nach dem Glühenden Blitz so nahe beieinander liegende Länder zum Wohnen auswählten. Ihre genauen Begründungen sind inzwischen verloren gegangen. Einige vermuten, dass es das Schicksal der beiden ist, sich im Laufe ihres Lebens näher zu kommen, während andere vermuten, dass der Glühende Blitz einfach zu einer Zeit stattgefunden haben könnte, als sie beide von ihrer ursprünglichen Heimat entfernt und nahe beieinander waren.

    Wie unsere Schutzgöttin wählte der Gott, den wir Wunsch nennen, einen Helden und half dabei, ein Königreich nach ihrem Geschmack zu gründen. Königin Galea, die zusammen mit dem Gott, der ihr beistand, das Königreich von Ideale inmitten der Ruinen einer Stadt des Lichts gründete, die einst der Standort der legendären „Illumina“ gewesen sein soll. Ein Ort, den die Bewohner des Landes der Wahrheit heute Donnerturmstadt nennen.

    Auch wenn es in dieser Stadt Orte gab, die Wunsch als Schlafplatz gefielen, heißt es, dass es letztlich ihre Wünsche und ihre Stärke an Idealen waren, die ihn dazu brachten, Galeas Bitten zu folgen, um unsere unruhige Welt in eine zu verwandeln, die ihrer Meinung nach besser für ihre Bewohner war. So starke Wünsche, dass manche sagen, sie hätte es für angebracht gehalten, dem ein Ende zu setzen, wenn die Welt sie zurückgehalten hätte.

    Niemand weiß, wie wahr diese Geschichten sind, aber sie sind auf jeden Fall glaubwürdig, wenn man bedenkt, was über Wunsch und diejenigen, die er als seine Helden in der Geschichte ausgewählt hat, überliefert ist. Besonders angesichts der großen Gewalt, die dieser Drache von Reines Schwarz über uns und unserem Land von oben herab verübt hat.

    - Auszug aus »Die Wahrheiter Chroniken – Eine kurze Geschichte der frühen Jahre unseres Königreichs«




    Lacan held his head up stiffly as the clatter of sliding wooden partitions rang out and the wall in front of him slid aside at the tug of the King’s paw to reveal a wooden balcony outside. The King stepped out, and after a moment to suck in a breath and steel his nerves, Lacan followed after him into the brisk air.

    The balcony was simple, but well-hewn in construction, and wide enough for just about any Pokémon on land to comfortably fit on it. Function had evidently been prioritized over form, with the timbers feeling sturdy underfoot but bearing few decorations barring a Drachensiegel here or there carved into the wood just below the railing.

    The sun was already starting to set, as burnt orange hues reflected off the river bounding the Administrative District to the north as stars began to twinkle in the skies above. Below, they were mirrored by the lights of countless lanterns and candles in the windows of the city below sprawling out to its circular walls and the ten towers that anchored it. In more normal circumstances, Lacan would’ve been content to just look out over the scene and bask in its wonder.

    But things weren’t normal right now. The Mienshao’s frown at the corner of his mouth made that much obvious, even as he kept his gaze turned away and glanced out over the surrounding cityscape.

    “I was hoping you’d have something to show me for your efforts, Lacan,” Siegmund said, still looking away. “Especially after you passed word of finally intercepting the Dyad just three days ago.”

    Lacan quietly grimaced. There had been times in the past when the King had received him warmly, much as if he was his flesh and blood…

    But none of that warmth was there today, and Lacan could hardly fault him. After all, this wasn’t an occasion to prattle on about his recovery from the wounds he’d sustained prior to his assignment to Operation Spark, or about the paints he dabbled with in simpler times much like his father had.

    They were there to talk about how for the third time in a year, he had grasped the fate of Varhyde’s future in his claws only to have nothing to show for it.

    “Your Majesty, I’m not one to make a habit of making a fool of myself,” the Salamence said, lowering his head apologetically. “I would not have come here to the capital if the Dyad’s trail had not taken me here.”

    The weasel’s expression grew guarded and serious. It was hard to imagine he thought much of excuses, much less coming from a noble of middling rank such as himself. The very fact that he was here addressing the King in person was a privilege that Grafen rarely enjoyed in Varhyde, especially ones without accomplishments to their name like his father.

    It was likely because of his father that he had this opportunity with Siegmund, and he would be a fool to squander it by making the King believe that he took it for granted.

    “I understand your apprehension, Your Majesty. But the fact that the Dyad came here not even a night after fleeing Primordial Woods makes me believe she won’t leave right away,” Lacan insisted. “She and the ruffians with her fled Errberk Village after they were caught stealing from a wagon, and they would need time to reprovision in a strange environment. Time which we can use to track her down.”

    “I still don’t understand how things came to this,” Siegmund sighed. “If she could have been persuaded to come quietly…”

    “As you’ve seen from the reports from our first few months pursuing her, our attempts to do so were unfruitful,” the Salamence said. “Somebody put her up to the idea that she couldn’t trust the power within her to the realm and to keep running away, and we’ve been dealing with the consequences of her stubbornness ever since.”

    Lacan braced himself as the Mienshao remained silent and kept his same, stony expression from the corner of his eye. He wasn’t sure whether or not he was persuading the King, or simply digging himself in deeper right now.

    He’d explained in an urgent dispatch after the debacle in and around Waterhead Cave that he needed what he hoped would merely be a few days’ more time to recover her. While King Siegmund would surely understand a delay of a couple days, being half the kingdom away from that backwater where those damned Outlaws had thrown his mission off-course was another matter entirely.

    … And yet, the fact that Siegmund hadn’t cut in yet wasn’t a bad, sign was it? Perhaps if he just explained why the Dyad had most likely come here, he’d understand…

    “That’s why I have reason to believe that the Dyad may want to linger here,” Lacan said. “It would appear that she is looking to better understand her true nature.”

    Siegmund turned his head warily to the side. He twitched his whiskers briefly before speaking up in a guarded tone.

    “And what gives you such confidence in your theory, Graf Lacan?” the Mienshao pressed. “After all, it’s already deeply surprising to hear that the Dyad would come here of all places.”

    “Observed behaviors,” he replied. “She picked up a pendant during her travels that she keeps with her, one that appears to be styled after a Diennesse Wedge.”

    The Mienshao jolted upright from the railing and shot an alarmed stare back.

    “A Diennesse Wedge?” he asked. “How on earth did she get that?

    “She didn’t. Hers is a cheap trinket made of painted stone, of the sort that might be sold as a protective amulet. A scratch test we conducted confirmed as much,” the Salamence explained. “The more important factor is that she’s been holding onto it and been trying to make her way to the Divine Roost at least since we apprehended her, and likely for much longer.”

    Lacan shook his head, before turning out towards the evening cityscape and letting his eyes fall over the warren of streets and buildings below.

    “The Dyad appears to have heard some of the lore regarding her true nature and is trying to piece those stories together,” he explained. “I believe that’s why she came here—to try and fill in more of those gaps. It’s the most likely thing that would motivate her to risk coming here instead of searching for a safer refuge for a fugitive.”

    Siegmund twitched his whiskers briefly, before leaning against the railing of his balcony with a low sigh.

    “I suppose it’s hard for me to contest your argument, Graf Lacan. The Diennesse Wedge isn’t exactly common knowledge outside of those who are well-versed in tales of the gods, in particular of its wielder,” he said. “Though there’s far from a singular place in this city where one could find such knowledge. So how do you narrowing down where the Dyad would seek out this knowledge, then?”

    Lacan … hadn’t worked that part out. And with the Dyad traveling in the midst of a band of companions, it wasn’t safe to assume that she’d be groping about blindly in Newangle City. The very fact that she’d made it into the city without being detected was strongly suggested at least one of them was familiar with it.

    He could see the skeptical glint in Siegmund’s eye. Even if Lacan was the type to blow hot air and prattle on with empty words, he doubted the King would have patience for it.

    Perhaps it was best to just be honest, even if it surely wasn’t what the King wanted to hear.

    “I suppose I’d start by trying to find places where the Dyad would be looking around in the first place,” he said. “After all, the answers that she seeks aren’t available in casual reading material. So she’d surely be asking others in this city about places where she could potentially find them.”

    “Yes, you could certainly do that, and with enough time and soldiers, you’d likely succeed,” the Mienshao replied. “Alternatively, you could steer her to a place where this material is already present.”

    The Salamence blinked in surprise and cocked his head with a puzzled frown. ‘Steer’ the Dyad? When he didn’t even know where she was in Newangle City to begin with?

    It wasn’t as if Siegmund had poor judgment, the Mienshao’s years of experience as a strategist were testament enough to that. Siegmund had helped draw up the campaigns to drive out Edialeigh’s armies during their last invasion, and personally campaigned on the frontlines to help achieve them—as the scars on the Fighting-type’s body beneath his white cowl attested.

    But even so, the Salamence was genuinely at a loss as to how Siegmund expected him to accomplish such a feat.

    “I’m… not fully sure how that would be possible at this point in time, Your Majesty,” he said. “What are you proposing that I should do?”

    “Well, Graf Lacan. Let me answer your question with one of my own,” the Mienshao insisted. “Did the Dyad come to the City alone? If not, tell me of these ‘ruffians’ she’s traveling with?”

    “Outlaw scum from the hinterlands as usual,” Lacan harrumphed. “With how frequently she’s been associating with such Pokémon this year, I’m starting to think that she’s developing a type.”

    Or at least as much as she could as a fugitive anyways. Much to Lacan’s surprise, the King’s expression visibly eased, and a small smile came over his muzzle.

    “I thought as much based on your past reports you sent me,” the king said. “Though that should speed things up considerably.”

    “How… so?”

    “I’m not privy to all the details, but the local Gendarmen have had contacts with Pokémon from similar circles in this city,” the Fighting-type explained. “It’s an arrangement that was first set up in King Sansa’s day and all these years later, it still sometimes provides valuable insight as to the goings-on of the more restive quarters of the city.”

    Lacan batted his wings subconsciously and glanced around his surroundings. Perhaps it was just reflex from the incident in Errberk Village, but it didn’t hurt to make sure that they weren’t being overheard. It was hardly his place to judge what King Siegmund found necessary to keep his realm secured. Not after much of his early reign had been spent clawing it back from red-clad hordes after a failed attempt at suing for peace. Even so, a part of him was startled to hear the King discussing such unsavory connections so frankly.

    Perhaps that explained why Siegmund insisted on having this conversation between just the two of them.

    “Get in touch with the Gendarmen and explain your situation. I’m sure that they’ll be able to lean on those contacts to steer these Outlaws towards mounting a heist in short order,” Siegmund instructed. “Was there any place in particular that you had in mind?”

    Where on earth would he even start? It wasn’t as if knew every bookshop in Newangle City that might have a dusty mythology tome buried somewhere on its shelves. Though… perhaps he was going about this all wrong. What he needed most was for the Dyad and her companions to reveal themselves and make mistakes. And the most likely sort of place where they would slip up in such a fashion would be one that was normally widely trafficked.

    A place like…

    “The Royal Library. I’m not sure if I’d want to have the Dyad come there while it’s open to the general public, but I know for sure there would be books she’d be looking for there,” he explained. “Considering how it’s a public institution trafficked by Pokémon from throughout the city, it’s likely she would’ve already considered it as an option.”

    Siegmund brought a paw to his chin in thought, before turning aside with a quiet nod.

    “Then do so, I will see that the Library is closed for however long you deem necessary,” Siegmund said. “Either those brigands will take the bait, or they’ll give away their location and we can deal with them accordingly. Though don’t leave anything to chance, be sure to have at least five Rotten₁ of your soldiers there for the occasion.”

    Lacan jolted his head back with a startled blink. Five Rotten was a good quarter of the troops in Fähnlein Stärke. Troops that could otherwise spend time canvassing the city with local guards. What on earth was Siegmund thinking here?

    “Isn’t that an overly large force to center on a library?” he asked. “I was under the impression that the royal commission I was given allowed Fähnlein Stärke to requisition local assistance as needed. There isn’t exactly a shortage of Gendarmen that could do the task.”

    The Mienshao king narrowed his eyes briefly, much like how a master painter might scrutinize a disappointing piece by an apprentice. For a moment, Lacan reflexively opened his mouth to protest and offer a defense, only for the Fighting-type to motion for silence.

    “I trust that during your pursuit of the Dyad that you’ve been keeping up with current events to some extent,” Sigmund said. “Tell me, what have you heard during your travels regarding Operation Siegfried?”

    ‘Operation Siegfried’? Lacan hadn’t pried too much into the campaign since he’d heard hearsay about it, but…

    “That it was a campaign that captured a port town well behind enemy lines led by a recently-promoted General who transited his forces through a nearby Mystery Dungeon?” he asked. “I must confess that I’ve been a bit behind on news from the frontline lately.”

    “I wouldn’t expect you to, since barring a catastrophe, most of the details surrounding Operation Siegfried will remain crown secrets until well after my death,” Siegmund explained. “But the long and short of it is that Operation Siegfried was a feint to deflect attention from the route you and your supporting forces will need to take to reach Donaterm City.”

    Lacan blinked at the Mienshao’s response. A feint? He had heard that the war effort had been coming under increasing strain as of late, but for the King to already start setting things in motion for Operation Spark when he’d only had the Dyad at all just a few days ago…

    The frontlines must have been more precarious than he realized.

    “One of the secondary objectives of Operation Siegfried was to gauge what the cost would be in the event that the Dyad had to be recovered on Edialeigher soil,” he explained. “The exercise was carried out with a proxy target who… the Hofstaat hoped could potentially address some of the difficulties regarding my son.”

    Lacan caught himself and had to fight to keep himself from raising a brow. The Salamence hadn’t heard much about the Crown Prince in recent years, assuming that Siegmund’s son was even still the Crown Prince with some of the rumors that had swirled about him after Queen Anna’s death…

    Though where was Siegmund going with this? After all, he doubted the king had brought the topic to delve into rumors about his family life…

    “What was the conclusion of that exercise?”

    “That having to recover a Dyad under such conditions would bleed Varhyde’s armies white and risk returning the Kingdom to the chaotic state of affairs I inherited from my father,” he explained.

    Lacan bristled at Siegmund’s explanation. But everyone in Varhyde who was old enough knew of the times Siegmund alluded to. Of how not even a year into King Siegmund’s reign, the Benzen Uprising broke out at a time when the war in Edialeigh seemed to be stalemating.

    Town after town along the coast of Sundered Sea erupted into open revolt against the crown afterwards. Soldiers had to be pulled from the frontlines to try and quell the disorder, including his own father. The frontlines on Edialeigh’s soil collapsed because of it, and within the span of a year, Edialeigh’s soldiers in their red plates were laying waste to towns along the coast. Loyalist and rebel-held alike.

    Including his own hometown, whose persistent loyalty to the crown had not saved it from such a fate.

    Lacan didn’t want to believe that there were truly enough fools among the commonfolk who would risk repeating such a catastrophe. And yet, if history was any guide, King Siegmund’s fears were more than justified.

    “It goes without saying that it is paramount to avoid returning the realm to such circumstances, which is the entire reason why I approved Operation Spark,” the Mienshao insisted, shaking his head. “With how much trouble the Dyad has given you over the past year, it’d be the height of negligence for you not to err on the side of caution with apprehending her.”

    Lacan fell silent and turned aside. Even so, he dug in his claws. Yes, he understood the King’s argument. But at the same time, there was a critical oversight with the Mienshao’s plan:

    “I understand your concerns, Your Majesty. But even so, I must contest your strategy there,” the Salamence insisted. “I wouldn’t want all those soldiers present. Or at least not all outside the library.”

    Lacan watched as Siegmund twitched his whiskers puzzledly and eyed him keenly. The Dragon-type weighed his words in his mind, before he spoke up to explain himself in a rumbling voice.

    “After all, if the Dyad saw that many soldiers prowling outside the Royal Library, she would likely decide to try her luck elsewhere,” he explained. “It would be best to lure her inside and have those soldiers lie in wait to ambush her there. She’d be unlikely to make it out of the building, and even if it did, it’d buy time for the other units to converge and either apprehend her outside, or else follow her back to her hiding place.”

    Siegmund hesitated a moment, before letting a small, proud smile creep up over his muzzle.

    “You really do take after your father, don’t you? With a mind like that, I look forward to seeing the same White Wings about your neck, and you using your skills at the fore of this realm’s armies.”

    Lacan blinked a moment at the weasel’s words. The White Wings of a Feldmarschall? The pattern modeled after Reshiram’s wings and its attendant baton was the mark of the highest rank a soldier could have in the army, and granted its holder the rights and privileges of a high noble. A part of Lacan felt a swell of pride over the idea of being able to wear the same patterns as his father, an honor normally reserved for Generals who had managed feats such as capturing a major settlement in battle.

    But there would be plenty of time to daydream about honors after Operation Spark succeeded, and just its success would be a reward higher than any rank that could be bestowed:

    A chance to avenge all the destruction and misery that Edialeigh had left on this land. On his world.

    “Though is there anything else that you need for your mission?”

    Lacan studied the King’s expression carefully, even if they both understood how paramount Operation Spark’s success was, he wasn’t sure how the King would react to him asking for still more assistance.

    “There are a few tomes from the Royal Library that would be helpful to cross-reference for my mission. And obviously, extra bodies to help search for the Dyad,” the Salamence replied. “But we’d already be spending time around the Royal Library, and the issue of additional strength can be solved by assisting Gendarmen if need be. After all, considering how Fähnlein Stärke was formed to be a covert unit, working through proxies is probably the safer course of action to preserve Operation Spark’s secrecy.”

    The Fighting-type cocked a brow, before turning and facing him as his expression grew stern.

    “Really? Nothing at all?” the Mienshao asked. “Feldmarschall Kant was loyal to my father and I until the bitter end. It would be unbecoming of me to not repay it by extending such a favor to his flesh and blood.”

    Lacan stiffened up briefly and fidgeted his wings. It always made a part of him feel uneasy leaning on his father’s accomplishments to get things, especially when it didn’t feel like he’d properly earned them. King Siegmund had already given him no shortage of aid while growing up on account of his friendship with his late father. Just what on earth could he offer at this point?

    “Personal sentiment aside, you are in the Kingdom’s capital, Graf,” Siegmund said. “There’s certain resources that will be hard to access again once you leave it. If you can think of anything here that you think would materially help Operation Spark’s chances of success, by all means, tell me.”

    Lacan opened his mouth only to catch himself. There was one thing he could think of asking for, but the last time he’d brought it up with the Generalstab, he’d been brushed aside and told his concerns dealt with crown secrets.

    Well, he was here with King Siegmund himself, and if there was ever going to be an opportunity to ask…

    “I would like a chance to review any records regarding what transpired during Operation Avalanche,” he said. “In particular, if there were any from during King Sansa’s reign specifically dealing with how it reached its ultimate resolution.”

    Siegmund pulled his cowl tight around his body and narrowed his eyes. Lacan briefly bit his tongue, wondering if he’d perhaps been a bit too bold in his request. The specifics of what had happened in Operation Avalanche were murky, with the only agreement being that it had at once gone horrifically awry, while also helping to usher in the end of the Advent War. The war between Varhyde and Edialeigh before the one that raged in the present day.

    … No, Siegmund had asked him for anything that he needed. No matter how it made him look, he’d be a fool not to try and make the most of the Fighting-type’s offer.

    “I realize that it surely sounds presumptuous to ask for such a thing, but with how little of a margin for error we have, it would be best for me and my subordinates to know everything we have to know before we hit the sea,” he insisted. “A part of that would be understanding what went wrong with the Kingdom’s past attempt at securing and drawing upon the power of a Dyad like the one we pursue today.”

    The Mienshao stared at him wordlessly for a moment, before folding his arms with a dubious frown.

    “And you intend to accomplish all this while organizing a search for the Dyad at the same time?” the king pressed. “Isn’t that a bit much for you to shoulder alone?”

    “I’m well aware, Your Majesty,” Lacan said. “That was why it was my intention to dispatch my Oberstleutnant to review those records for me.”

    Siegmund seemed genuinely surprised by that comment. The Mienshao briefly looked through the windows, where Sophia was seated at the table in the waiting room at attention and worriedly stealing glances at her surroundings.

    There was a long silence, which Lacan thought to try and explain his rationale further. The moment he opened his mouth, the Mienshao frowned and shot a wary, sidelong glance from the corner of his eye.

    “And not assigning her to organize the search for the Dyad in your place as an Oberstleutnant? Are you sure about this, Graf Lacan?” the Mienshao pressed. “I understand that the Generalstab likely already provided you a truncated version of events, but there is a reason why you were instructed to be sparing about sharing details of Operation Spark and the things that would be needed to see its success through. As I’m sure you already know, the way the commonfolk would react to such details becoming known would be… unpredictable, to say the least.”

    “I’m aware, and Oberstleutnant Sophia is more than capable of shouldering such a burden. She’s been a dutiful member of the Ritter von Herbergau and a loyal subordinate for years,” the Salamence retorted. “She has gone above and beyond in her duties to the crown during this mission and long before it. I’d trust her with my life.

    Lacan didn’t realize how forceful his words were coming out until the ending enunciation reverberated in his ears. He bit the inside of his mouth and fought back a grimace. He’d always been quick to come to Sophia’s defense, but addressing the King in such a tone surely wasn’t helping his case.

    “Your Majesty, I-”

    “Have told me enough to make an informed decision.”

    Siegmund raised a paw for a stop, before brushing his cowl aside with a quiet click of his tongue.

    “Tell your Oberstleutnant once you go back inside to report to the Royal Reliquary effective immediately,” he said. “I will arrange for her to review whatever files can be gathered up there.”

    Lacan had to fight to keep his jaw from flopping open out of surprise. He supposed Siegmund did say to ask him for anything, but a part of him wasn’t sure how earnest the Mienshao was. Even so, there was a grave air about the Fighting-type, as he turned his snout up with a stern frown.

    “This isn’t a favor I grant lightly, Graf Lacan. Even if I admit that it’s motivated in part by personal sentiment,” he said. “If at all possible, I’d like to see you come home alive after Operation Spark to see the fruits of your and your father’s labor. To see what I wasn’t able to give Anna thanks to my cowardice and naivete when I was younger…”

    The Mienshao king trailed off as a wistful look came over his face, he turned and gazed out at the night sky and the sprawl bounded by the city’s circular walls below.

    “A realm that’s finally at lasting peace. One where Pokémon that dwell in it will never have to fear the capricious desires of the Pokémon across the sea in Edialeigh or their depredations,” Siegmund remarked. “One where Edialeigh’s crown and their so-called ‘City of Light’ from which it reigns from are but faded cinders and faded memories.”



    It’d been about an hour after Lyle and his teammates made their way northward from that strange chamber with the concrete platforms. Unlike the tunnels they’d gone through earlier, the ones around them right now were much wider, and somehow even more barren and desolate. Some of the tunnels’ walls and ceiling were pitted and looked much like they were parts of a natural formation, aside from a few chunks here and there that still had smooth sections of concrete. The ground was similarly irregular, with portions of the ground which were gouged with shallow pits and rises that were partly filled with stagnant water. And every now and then, Lyle swore he’d see a corroded metal bar lying around. Occasionally, there’d be a pile of rubble he and the others would have to climb over or snake around in whatever space remained—the leftovers of prior cave-ins. Not recent ones, he hoped.

    Their only companions the entire time had been the hums of the Wonder Orbs they’d occasionally been rubbing to make sure they were ready for use. More worrisome was how the entire time, they didn’t seem to be short on would-be foes. As they went down the tunnels, they’d occasionally hear sounds of movement in the distance or catch glimpses of eyes glowing further off in the darkness. On a couple occasions, they even ran into a Wilder that ambushed them. A Rattata here, a Voltorb there…

    “Skree!”

    Along the Zubat he just shot out of the air with a Flamethrower and left twitching weakly at the wall of the tunnel. Lyle braced himself in anticipation of more to come, since Wilder Zubat weren’t solitary creatures. Fortunately, nobody else came, and after a glance back at his teammates, he saw Dalton venturing ahead and motioning with a hand to hurry along.

    “That fight made more noise than I’d hoped,” the Heliolisk murmured. “We should get going before anyone else comes to investigate.”

    Music to his ears, really. Lyle quickly hurried along with his teammates and took his place back at the head of the group as they continued on deeper into the tunnel. He knew he’d heard of long tunnels made back in human times, but this one just kept going and going…

    That other chamber had to be close by now, right? The encounters he and his teammates hadn’t been particularly hard, but they were starting to take their toll. Enough so that they’d already had to stop once to distribute healing berries between themselves. It didn’t help that those ambushes seemed to always involve Pokémon that were just beyond Lyle’s sight from his body’s fire. Oftentimes, their only warning was just a growl or the sound of pattering footsteps right before being attacked.

    “How much further do we need to keep going like this?”

    Lyle turned his head back towards Irune and saw her clinging tight to Kate with a nervous gulp. He would’ve thought that she’d be able to see better than him with her farsight, but even so, she seemed to be visibly rattled. Kate looked down at her with what seemed like a twinge of pity, and briefly patted the Axew’s head before turning to Dalton.

    “Scales, you’re the guide here,” she said. “Are we there yet?”

    Why was Irune so rattled at the moment anyways? Was it because they were quite literally in the dark right now? Or was something else weighing on her? He started to pace toward her as Dalton brushed past him and went deeper off into the tunnel. The Heliolisk went ahead a few paces, when he paused and studied the tunnel lit up by the glow of Lyle’s fire.

    “Almost. We should be entering the remains of another chamber like the one we were in earlier,” Dalton said. “Once we get there, there should be some steps up on the right that will take us back up to the surface across the river from the Administrative District.”

    Lyle hoped that getting out of the place wasn’t also going to be a pain in the ass, but he supposed that it was nice knowing that they’d see the sky again soon enough. He carried on as Dalton studied the wall briefly and walked along its length, running a hand along it when the Heliolisk suddenly stumbled. Lyle flared up and hurried over as Dalton sharply pulled his foot back. Gottverdammt, another Wilder? It was some sort of crustacean that had an Occa Berry’s color with a flash of cream on its underbelly. Wait, those claws, that fan-like tail, it was-!

    “Gah, there’s Corphish down here, too?!” Kate cried.

    Lyle jumped back and arched his body, as his teammates took battle positions. Except… the Corphish just kept staring off blankly into the tunnel, fixed and unmoving. Lyle crept forward and sniffed at the Corphish, only to realize that it didn’t smell anything like one. He snuck up and gave a wary poke at it when discovered that it wasn’t hard to the touch. It was like it was a doll, or…

    “A Substitute?” he murmured.

    He definitely wasn’t expecting to see one of those down here. Lyle knew that Substitutes were sometimes used as more than just training dummies like the ones Amp and Watt had at their shop. Back in his hometown, some of the younger Pokémon would keep them around as dolls, especially if their parents were too tight on money to afford one that wouldn’t melt into mist if it was thrown around too much.

    Except that still didn’t explain why it was just lying around.

    “Keep your fire dim from past this point, Lyle. This last stretch could get a bit dicey.”

    Lyle looked over at Dalton and immediately noticed that the Heliolisk looked on edge—much as if he’d seen a ghost. He followed the Electric-type’s gaze off to the wall, where there was a ruddy, sloppily painted sigil on the wall… which looked like some sort of Crawdaunt’s claw. Lyle glanced off at his side and Kate and Irune staring up at it, before Kate blinked and turned aside with a small frown.

    “Scales, isn’t that going to make things harder for us?” she harrumphed, folding her arms. “I know that my darkvision is decent, but it’s not as if the Wilders that live down here aren’t more used to it than me.”

    Lyle expected Dalton to waver more after Kate’s counterpoint, especially since he was the one with the busted arm that didn’t mix well with scuffles. But the Heliolisk’s expression didn’t change at all as he warily glanced down the length of the tunnel.

    “Just trust me on this one,” the Electric-type said in a low tone. “A lot of these tunnels are less empty than they look, and there’s more than just Wilders down here.”

    There… were? Lyle hesitated a moment at Dalton’s demeanor and noticed Irune starting to get visibly worried. She stole uneasy glances around her, before tilting her head puzzledly.

    “... Do you mean that there’s Grünhäuter patrolling down here?” she asked. “I thought that you said these tunnels weren’t used outside of times of crisis.”

    Dalton blinked and hesitated a moment, before pawing at the back of his head with the hand on his good arm.

    “Well, yes. I suppose that wouldn’t be impossible,” the Heliolisk said. “It’s a big tunnel system, and I suppose there have been stories of them using these tunnels to get around in past sieges…”

    He trailed off, his posture tense and braced as if he expected them to be jumped at any moment.

    “But they aren’t who I was worried about right now,” he said. “I’m more concerned about others who had the same idea as us.”

    ‘Others who had the same idea as us’? As in other Outlaws? It hadn’t occurred to Lyle that there’d be others beyond themselves down here…though from personal experience, Outlaws weren’t above territorial squabbles like Wilders. Or the Kingdom itself for that matter. But there were really bands of Outlaws that managed to hold out here in the Capital with all the guards roaming around?

    That was probably as good of an argument for not brushing Dalton’s advice aside. After all, any Outlaw gang that could make it in a territory like this was definitely not one they wanted to get on the bad side of.

    Lyle fought against his vent and tamped down the fire coming from them, the visibility in the tunnel dropping down to about twenty paces in any direction. After asking Dalton for instructions of what to do next, he drifted over with his teammates for the right wall of the tunnel, glancing up at the pitted and scarred wall above him.

    “Gods, I can’t wait until we’re out of this hole,” Lyle grumbled. “And here I thought Waterhead Cave was unpleasant to go through.”

    He carried on with Dalton walking alongside him to his left, just in case there was something else the Heliolisk noticed that they should be aware of. The tunnel walls drifted past them mostly in darkness, time seeming to slow to a crawl as he felt his heart thump in his chest. After a small eternity which surely couldn’t have been more than a couple minutes, the wall abruptly gave way to half-crumbled remains of a concrete platform. Lyle clambered up and stopped to help his teammates up and then down a shattered hallway that appeared to have once had straight, smooth walls.

    He briefly spotted a faded blue square with a white glyph a little ways down along the side of the wall next to a fork in the path, when Kate’s ears suddenly pricked up. Then his own did the same. Footsteps, not far away and growing louder.

    “Somebody’s here,” Kate whispered.

    Lyle fought against his body’s flames and cut the fire from his vents entirely, plunging him and the rest of Team Forager into darkness. He held his breath as the sound came again, this time mixed with the sound of wingbeats. Maybe they were just getting wound up over the likes of more Wilders, but after Dalton’s warning earlier…

    “Think it’s more Wilders?” Lyle asked. “Whoever’s out there, they don’t sound big.”

    “Oi, Igna! We’ve got intruders poking about in here!” a voice squawked. “Up there past the platforms, one of them had fire on his body!”

    Lyle reflexively lit up again with a start at the cawing voice. He hurriedly tamped his fire out, but the damage was already done. There further down the tunnel was a pair of ghostly blue lights along some sort of whitish rod, with a glimpse of a bipedal figure about his height holding it.

    He couldn’t get a good view of the figure holding the light, but just from the glimpse and the sound of increasingly large-sounding footsteps and wingbeats, it was obvious the Pokémon out there weren’t exactly small and unthreatening like he’d hoped. Lyle felt his heart begin to flutter and set his teeth on edge as he fought back a quiet whine from his throat.

    A-Ach, Schei-₂”

    “So much for an easy exit,” Kate whispered. “Looks like we’re gonna have to fight our way out of here.”

    Kate flashed her claws and started to walk ahead, only to abruptly stop as Irune blocked her path. The Axew looked up at her, with an expression that struck Lyle as being equal parts anxious and frustrated.

    “Kate, we have no idea who we’re up against!” Irune hissed. “We can’t just blindly pick a fight here!”

    “It won’t stay a battle between two Pokémon either, Kate,” Dalton added. “I would’ve hoped you as an Outlaw by trade would expect as much starting a fight with rivals.”

    “Well give some better ideas to work with then!” Kate snapped.

    Lyle felt his heart pound as the light neared and grew ever-clearer in his vision, when his mind turned back to when they first entered the Undercity. Earlier on, there was that strange blue-and-white sigil at the end of a tunnel on their side of the chamber. If this was really a place with a way out, wouldn’t it likely have a sigil like that, too?

    It was just a hunch, but he didn’t have any better ideas to work with at the moment. The winged Pokémon with the figure with the torch or whatever it was was doing a flyover now. It wouldn’t be long before the two ran into them, along with any buddies of theirs.

    “Dalton. You know how we saw that symbol coming into the Undercity?” Lyle asked. “Do those show up anywhere in particular chambers like these?”

    “The ones that are still around usually are nearsteps that go up towards the surface,” Dalton explained. “Or at least to ones that used to, why?”

    “There’s one in by that branching path up ahead, so that’s probably our way out of here,” the Quilava insisted. “Come on, we’re gonna need to make a run for it!”

    Lyle abruptly lit up as the right wall of the chamber with its mottled teal paint came into view and bolted ahead after where he’d remembered seeing the white sigil. Sure enough, it was in a passage that split at both ends, and was quickly approaching… along with their pursuers.

    “Hey! Stop and put your paws where we can see them!” the cawing voice cried.

    Lyle didn’t bother to stop or even look back, and instead kept running. A slicing gust of wind and a gout of bluish, ghostly fire zipped in, a yelp from Kate suggesting that they’d missed by hairs. Lyle quickly whipped his head between both directions at the fork, and after seeing pricks of colored light from the right, hurriedly bounded up the steps.

    He tore along and looked back to see his teammates rounding the corner, with the sound of the pursuing wingbeats and footsteps right behind them. It dawned on him that they weren’t going to be able to outrun their pursuers, so they had to do something to buy some time or else they’d be quite literally fighting in the dark in short order. The Quilava hastily rifled through his bag, blindly grabbing at a Wonder Orb inside and lobbing it just as he spotted the glow of ghostly fire coming around the corner.

    The Orb broke with the sound of shattering glass, followed by a pair of startled yelps. Gottverdammt, they could’ve used that in a Mystery Dungeon! It’d have worked against an entire chamber in there, while he’d have been lucky to have worked more than ten paces out using it right here and now!

    “Agh! Ansel, you idiot! You could’ve told me they were right there!

    He supposed whatever he’d grabbed, that ten or so paces was enough, even if it was a bit unnerving to think that their ambushers were that close to them. The Quilava turned to his companions, who briefly faltered and glanced back in disbelief, before he motioned up the steps impatiently.

    “Go! Go! Go!”

    Lyle tore along and darted up the stairs as best as their size would allow him. He reached the top, and came across a tunnel that had been covered with wooden boards. The others caught up shortly afterwards and immediately began frantically feeling around for any sign of a loose plank to pull aside. There was a creak, when Lyle turned over to Kate and saw her tugging at one that looked loose…

    And riddled with claw marks on it.

    “Hey wait a minute,” she said. “Looks like someone’s come through here before-”

    The board abruptly gave way under her weight, and sent her pitching forward. Lyle hurriedly followed after her and tumbled out onto a set of worn and ground-down steps with some weathered propaganda posters and a pile of shattered exposure chests that reminded him of the back of the Box Buster shop in his home village. Big cities had Box Busters too, didn’t they?

    Kate hastily picked herself up and dusted herself off as Dalton and Irune caught up. Lyle turned and bolted up the steps, he saw that overhead, the sunlight was gone, replaced with moonlight along with bluish auroras that he glimpsed between narrow gaps overhead in some sort of alley. He ran ahead wherever the alleys took him, running along what felt like a veritable warren until he popped out into a cobbled street with a few passersby drifting past.

    He paused to let his racing heart slow down as he heard his teammates catch up, only to pause after looking at his surroundings. All about them were various buildings and shacks with thatched and shingled roofs, with the spires of the Administrative District off in the distance towards the south crowned with a fiery light coming from the top of Dämmerungsturm. The Quilava turned and stared at the darkened monoliths against the starry sky and the bands of colored light behind them, when Dalton’s voice pricked his ears.

    “Lyle?”

    Lyle turned and saw Dalton pawing at his left shoulder with his good arm, with the Heliolisk’s eyes narrowed into an annoyed scowl.

    “From now on, let’s try and stay out of trouble until we make it to those marketplaces, got it?”

    He nodded back all too eagerly. He’d had enough excitement for one day, and it’d be nice to have some peace and quiet before finally getting some sleep.



    After leaving the Undercity, Lyle was all too eager to get away from the exit tunnel they’d taken, just in case those two Pokémon they’d run into were attempting to track them. The first thing that Lyle noticed as he went along was that the district they’d stepped out into was cramped with narrow and winding streets, some of which looked like they’d struggle to fit a larger Puller passing through, let alone a wagon. It sort of reminded him of the district where they’d gotten off Boudewijn’s raft, and he swore that a few of the shabby-looking buildings looked like they’d been made of the same timbers as the barges and rafts even if he couldn’t see signs of a dock anywhere.

    Even so, there were still differences from the neighborhood around the docks. Here, there would occasionally be the skeleton of a taller human ruin which rose up, unclaimed by civilization from the gutted upper levels and darkened silhouettes of branches that could be seen against the auroras and moonlight. And while the area around the docks hadn’t exactly been obviously wealthy, it certainly felt a cut above their present surroundings.

    “Is that part of a boat? Dalton, where did you take us?”

    Lyle turned and saw Irune pointing and gaping at a post jutting out from a building facade with a carving of a Gyarados head that looked like it was styled after a ship’s prow. Hell, it probably was a ship’s prow once from the way the paint was flaking off of it. He turned and cocked a head at Dalton himself. What was the story behind this neighborhood anyways?

    “This is Shift Square, a district just to the east of the Great Arena and the neighborhoods built on its slopes where more normal Pokémon live,” Dalton explained. “There’s a stretch of shoreline along the bridge that I was originally going to take to get here that has places where boats are brought in to be scrapped.”

    Lyle supposed that explained the nearby buildings, even if he was surprised to hear that Pokémon would live this meagerly just across the river from where the King and Hofstaat lived. Kate seemed even less impressed than he did, and had a twinge of discomfort cross her face.

    “I don’t think I missed much by never coming here before,” she muttered. “I’ve spent time in refugee camps that felt less miserable than this!”

    Lyle wasn’t sure if he agreed with Kate there, though from what he knew of her history, she was definitely more qualified to cast judgment. Neighborhoods that felt worn-down and meager weren’t exactly rare in even Varhyde’s smaller towns, but now that Kate mentioned it, the buildings seemed to get visibly shabbier as they went along. Some of them were obviously put together from scraps of unpainted wood and metal. Others went without blinds or shutters for windows, while still others didn’t have doors beyond some cloth strips hung over the doorway—the sort of thing one would expect from a rural peasant barely able to afford a mat and mailpost for their burrow or nest.

    “I… suppose that portions of Shift Square did used to be refugee encampments earlier on in the war,” Dalton said. “I guess that parts of it still reflect those origins.”

    Lyle hoped that they wouldn’t be here too much longer, since even the streets seemed to get worse as they went along. The back lanes grew increasingly cluttered with untended garbage, a few carrying vile, gag-inducing odors that the Quilava tried not to think too hard about. The one spot that seemed to be a reprieve from it all was a weirdly tidy corner with a set of wooden boards set up with line after line of tiny runes on them. He wasn’t sure what it was at first, when he noticed flowers and little stones and notes set at their base.

    … Just like the Gedenksteine₃ in his hometown, where Pokémon who’d died from the war and weren’t able to be sent off at home had their names engraved. These boards were obviously shabbier since they were made of wood, and they had a hell of a lot more names on them.

    He hurried and continued along after that, and noticed his teammates had similarly had a chill come over their moods. Nobody said anything afterwards until they spotted a line of Pokémon queued up at an open-backed cart manned by some Pokémon in green plates next to some lanterns that had been set up. Most of the Pokémon lining up looked visibly lean, a few had missing limbs or other ugly scars, all waiting for packets being handed out from the back of the wagon.

    Lyle knew what the line to a food dole looked like, and he knew how unruly they could get if it came up short. With the tense, sullen mood in the crowd and how the Gendarmen would occasionally shove back Pokémon trying to sneak around them, he already knew it was a bad idea to hang around.

    “Is there a side street that we can take, Dalton?” he asked. “That crowd up ahead just screams trouble.”

    “Yeah, off to the right.”

    Lyle hurriedly rounded the corner with his teammates and moved along. They didn’t need to risk the Gendarmen noticing them, and none of them needed to get a good look at that sort of misery right here and now. Irune seemed to be visibly bothered by her surroundings, and she went over and tugged at Dalton’s side with a worried frown.

    “Is… it really a good idea to be stealing from Pokémon in a place like this?” she asked. “It just feels so… meager.”

    “Things are thankfully a bit less rough in the area around those marketplaces, but there’s a bit more of this to go through before we reach them,” the Heliolisk said. “Though there are worse places we could’ve wound up in. Like Zelba City. Now that district is a real dump.”

    Wait, there were districts here called ‘cities’? There was probably some story behind that, but Lyle wasn’t sure if he wanted to know what that place was like if Dalton was comparing it negatively to this one. He and Team Forager entered an intersection of back alleys, with clotheslines dangling between rows of ramshackle tenements. Lyle noticed Dalton slow as they passed through, as he stopped and pointed off to their right.

    “After all, even if you won’t find a noble’s salon around here, you can’t say that the residents don’t at least try to make things feel a bit more homely.”

    Lyle turned and followed the Heliolisk’s finger off towards a small, crude pavillion made of unpainted wood with misaligned shutters. There were a few odds and ends set out in various places, their arrangement giving away that the place was some sort of shrine. Irune seemed particularly fixed at the sight, before she turned her head over to them.

    “If we’re not in a hurry, could we take a look?”

    Lyle traded glances with Kate and Dalton. On the one paw, they weren’t going to get to those marketplaces any quicker like this. On the other paw, the shrine was right here, and small enough that it wouldn’t take long to duck in and out.

    And with how their luck had been lately, even if it was on the superstitious side, maybe it wouldn’t be such a bad idea to try and curry a bit of divine favor.

    “Fine. But I’m not sure what you’re expecting to find in a neighborhood as poor as this one,” Lyle said. “Just make it quick. We still need to hit up those marketplaces and find a place to sleep tonight.”

    He shuffled up to the entrance of the pavillion along with his teammates, only to freeze in surprise once he crossed the threshold. All around him were a collection of wooden statues and painted panels dedicated to various gods. Made well enough and with enough care that they looked more at home along that path up to the Reshiram statue in the Administrative District than in a dump like this.

    Maybe that was a bit unfair to Shift Square’s Pokémon, since even if there hadn’t been any living gods in Varhyde for years, they still commanded respect among the Kingdom’s Pokémon. He supposed the shrine being shared between gods should’ve been less surprising to him as well. After all, he remembered Moonturn Square had one where a statue of Celebi shared the same roof with one to Hoopa.

    Even so, this was the first time he’d ever seen a shrine to so many gods in one place. One corner of the pavillion was devoted to Ho-Oh, the Great Bird of Seven Colors, with incense and fragrant ash set out. Another to Xerneas, the Voice of Life, with wooden branches set out. Why, there was even a corner set aside for Latios. Lyle blinked and went over, where he saw a few coins left sitting at the base of the statue. The sight drew a smile and small chuckle from Dalton as he walked by and picked a few of the coins up from the base.

    “Honestly, this little shack feels more earnest than that big statue back at the overlook,” Dalton remarked. “The Pokémon that lived here wanted to make this shrine and pooled their own efforts to put it together.”

    Lyle noticed Irune paying particularly rapt attention to something behind the Latios statue. He turned to look himself and saw that on the wooden panels behind the statue, there were scenes of the Latios playfully wheeling about in the sky. The scenes were a bit rough around the edges, but their creator had clearly invested a lot of care and effort on behalf of his patron.

    One that gave the urge to just stop and stay a while taking them in.

    “I… guess I can see where you’re coming from,” the Axew murmured. “Latios looks so… free in these paintings. I don’t know if a shrine commissioned by a noble would ever look like this.”

    ‘Free’, huh? If it weren’t for the fact that the Vatername he saw on Irune’s wanted poster back in Errberk Village was the sort which Wilders recruited into civilization had, he’d have guessed that Irune’s dad had been a Carrier or something like that. A set of clinks snapped him out of his thoughts as Dalton returned the offerings back to their place beside the Latios shrine and continued on. He followed after, only to see the Heliolisk suddenly freeze just ahead. Kate caught his change in demeanor, too, and tilted her head puzzledly.

    “Scales? Why are you reacting like tha-?”

    Lyle caught a glimpse of black paint splattered about up ahead and stopped dead in his tracks after rounding the corner. The space ahead had been a shrine to Reshiram, except the panels had black paint thrown onto them, recently enough that he could see beads still dripping like black tar. The wooden statue to Reshiram had met a similar fate, and been toppled over with gashes cut into it.

    Something came over Lyle and he hurriedly turned the statue up, setting it back on its stand. He’d never considered himself as the type of ‘mon to put much stock in dead gods, but something about seeing this humble shrine defaced like this just didn’t sit well with him. Dalton and Kate stared blankly ahead as Irune went up and pawed at the statue. She put a hand on the black paint, only to pull it back sharply after discovering it was still wet.

    “I- I don’t understand,” she stammered. “Who would do something like this?”

    “Look up,” Kate remarked. “It should give you a few ideas.”

    ‘Look up’? Lyle followed after Kate’s claw and went rigid with shock. There, to the side of the black paint were a set of scrawled runes and the silhouette of a great, deep black dragon with outstretched wings and a dart-like tail.

    Zekrom, the patron god of Edialeigh, and the Endbringer who was said to have razed entire kingdoms with his lightning.

    “I’m going to go ahead and guess that’s not supposed to be part of this shrine,” Lyle murmured.

    “Gee, what tipped you off there, Lyle?” Kate scoffed. “The fact that it’s a scrawled mess? Or that there’s still black paint dripping down?”

    Lyle held his tongue at the Sneasel’s remark, not least of all because the scene was uncomfortably familiar. He supposed it was only to be expected when there had once been a proper shrine to Zekrom in his hometown.

    He never fully understood why it was so. The way his parents explained it to him, it and a number of shrines like it had been built in Varhyde during the reign of King Sansa. At a time when as impossible as it sounded, Zekrom was said to have once been friendly to Varhyde… one that was swiftly drowned out and forgotten when the Dragon of Deep Black once again brought death and destruction alongside Edialeigh’s forces later on in King Sansa’s reign.

    Back in the early years of the war before the gods that took part of it all killed each other off.

    Lyle supposed that even if those memories were hazy now, that Varhyde’s Pokémon never forgot what happened. Or forgave it. Even if the Zekrom shrine in town was boarded up and decaying after being torched in the past, it was still standing. He’d never heard of another one in Varhyde all his life that was in a better state than it.

    “I-I just don’t understand why whoever did this would need to destroy a shrine to make their own,” Irune murmured. “Reshiram and Zekrom are counterparts to each other and at least where I grew up, there was a shrine to Zekrom in it.”

    Lyle stiffened up at the Axew’s reply and whirled around, just in time to catch Dalton and Kate staring at her much as if her tusks had just fallen off. Irune also came from a village that still had a shrine to Zekrom? He doubted she ever saw what it really looked like or that it was in good condition, but still, that was one hell of a coincidence.

    “Because whoever made this wasn’t interested in making a shrine,” Dalton said. “That message is a curse.”

    Dalton pointed out the set of runes underneath the scrawl of Zekrom, made in the same paint, with loose, messy strokes much as if made in a fit of rage. He had to read the line a couple of times since some of the runes used didn’t look like ones which were normally used, but he thought that he managed to piece together the message…

    “‘May the gods hear our cries for aid and judge this den of liars,’” the Quilava said. “Am… I reading that right?”

    “I’m pretty sure that’s correct, yes,” Dalton remarked. “I… might be reaching for the next line, but I’m pretty it says. ‘May they grant this hole the same peace they visited upon Freeden Village.’”

    Lyle reflexively pinned his ears back at Dalton’s narration. Gods, whoever wrote that sure knew how to get under his hide. The Heliolisk trailed off and pawed underneath the runes, giving a frowning shake of their head.

    “You definitely don’t see too many Pokémon write a message out like that,” he said. “Especially not with some of the runes this ‘mon used. Or at least, not among Pokémon from Varhyde.”

    … Meaning that an Edialeigher wrote it? Lyle supposed that he couldn’t definitively rule it out after they came across that Charmeleon earlier, and it was genuinely hard to imagine a Varhyder doing something like this to a shrine of the land’s patron goddess.

    “W-Wait, what did that writer mean by that last bit?” Irune asked. “I’ve- I’ve been to Freeden Village before and there wasn’t anything obviously special about it!”

    Lyle turned and stared at Irune as she turned her head up at Dalton and noticed that she looked visibly alarmed. Did she not really know the tale of how Freeden Village was said to have earned the disfavor of the gods? After all, if an Edialeigher had heard the tale to allude to the ‘peace’ the gods gave to his hometown, what were the odds that Irune hadn’t?

    Actually, as crazy as it sounded… could Irune have also been from Freeden Village like him? While he admittedly hadn’t been back home for almost three years at this point, he couldn’t say he ever remembered seeing her in the village when he was younger. Even so, that reaction of hers felt familiar, like ones he’d had on a couple of occasions when he was still new to the Foehn Gang… and a couple assholes on the gang had found out about his hometown and ribbed him over being as living jinx carrying the town’s curse.

    … Maybe he was just overthinking things. Varhyde wasn’t a small kingdom, enough so that he barely knew about the towns past the neighboring Grafschaften where he grew up. It was surely more likely than the two of them somehow hailing from the same two-bit village without ever knowing each other.

    He considered just asking Irune and settling the matter once and for all, only to bite his tongue. Maybe it was better to set the topic aside. If she had somehow grown up in Freeden Village, he was sure that one way or another, he’d know for sure eventually. It was probably time to move on anyways, since lingering around this of all things wasn’t exactly going to lift the mood.

    “It’s just a curse some punk put up,” Lyle huffed. “Let’s just get out of here right now.”

    He made his way out of the shrine as Kate and Dalton followed after him. As he turned back into the alleyway, he noticed that Irune wasn’t there with them. He poked his head back through the entrance, where he saw her still looking back at the desecrated Reshiram shrine. The Axew shook her head and shuffled back out and rejoined them with an uneasy paw at her shoulder.

    “Sorry to keep you all waiting. Though I suppose you’re right and we’ve got more important things to worry about…” she murmured. “Though what do we do now?”

    Kate paused a moment and let her ear flick at the sound of something in the distance, before raising a claw and motioning off down the alley to their left. There at the end, Lyle could spot glimpses of colorful stalls and different figures slipping past the mouth of the alleyway.

    “Scales, is that the marketplace we were looking for?” she asked.

    “The edge of it, yes,” Dalton said. “We might as well get started, though stay sharp. Just because we’re not in Armory Alley right now doesn’t mean that things can’t go sideways for us quickly.”



    Much as Dalton had predicted, after slipping out of the alleyway, Kate and the rest of Team Forager came across Shift Square’s marketplaces. They were clustered along both sides of a road that headed off towards a bridge going back towards the Administrative District as buildings of three to five stories of wood and scrap clustered among gutted human ruins. Layout and towering ruins aside, it didn’t all that different from that marketplace they’d gone through in Moonturn Square…

    Aside from the fact that it was still crowded at this late hour, with throngs of Pokémon continuing to do their trading and bartering under the glow of lanterns hung out over stalls and shopfronts and hung across streets on lines. A great place to just slow down and soak in the hustle and bustle of passing Pokémon and wagons.

    “Hey! Stop!”

    Kate ignored the cries of protest as she snagged a Luminous Orb off the counter of a wood-and-canvas stall tended by a Kadabra and took off running. She dashed ahead, ducking and weaving past passersby before popping into a back alley. The others were already waiting there and waiting for her, including Dalton, who sized her up briefly with a small frown.

    “You should’ve been more careful about picking marks, Kate,” the Heliolisk remarked. “Many of the vendors here aren’t exactly pushovers.”

    Kate couldn’t help but scoff internally at the Heliolisk’s remark. They’d attempted to seek marks quite literally at the doorstep of a Hunter’s Guild once already in their journey. So long as they were quick on their feet, how could this possibly be any more risky?

    “Ah, lighten up, Scales,” Kate insisted, giving a dismissive wave of her claws. “We’ve already made up most of those items we burned through back in Primordial Woods. Not bad for only our third go!”

    The Heliolisk briefly rolled his eyes, but didn’t contest the point. Good enough, Kate supposed. She started putting away the Luminous Orb into her bag as Irune looked at her, when she noticed the Axew was holding a meager coinpurse. So she’d managed to actually steal something after all… except, why did she look like she was expecting the sky to cave in on her at any moment?

    “Don’t you think we’ve taken enough already?” Irune asked. “These Pokémon probably worked hard to get the things we’re stealing from them. And the longer we keep at this, the more likely we are to run into trouble.”

    Kate pinned her ears back with a quiet sigh. She supposed that was one way to tell that Irune still wasn’t used to stealing things. How on earth had she survived as an Outlaw before Lacan caught up to her anyways?

    “Yeah, and we worked hard to nab it,” she said. “And it’s going to a good cause… namely to keep us out of trouble and get you closer to your treasure.”

    Irune opened her mouth briefly to protest only to catch herself. Kate wasn’t sure whether or not the Axew really agreed with her, but it got the point across at least. Lyle was already starting to drift off, though Dalton seemed to be weirdly hesitant and on-edge as he kept stealing glances at his surroundings.

    Was something wrong? She wouldn’t have pegged Scales to get confused by their surroundings with the way he’d taken them to this place through the Undercity, so what was going on?

    Gottverdammt, I didn’t realize we’d been getting this close to the northeast end of the market,” the Heliolisk said.

    “Why? What’s wrong with the northeast end of the market?” Lyle asked.

    As if on cue, Dalton raised a hand and motioned off down the street, where a few stalls could be seen with various dungeoneering items set out. Among the buildings in the background, Kate spotted a tower made of a corroded metal lattice with a square balcony to her right. To her left, there was a building made out of a gutted concrete structure with a tent shaped like a Baxcalibur’s head attached to a part which had partly collapsed. Between the wares being plied and the number of Pokémon going past in groups with coordinated scarves…

    “Right, you mentioned earlier that there were Hunter’s Guilds in this city,” the Quilava said.

    Kate supposed that would explain why that shop had so many Wonder Orbs just set out on display. It was a bit weird to be in a place where the local guild wasn’t the most prominent building in its surroundings, even moreso to see one styled after what she assumed was its guildmaster’s head. She always thought that was more of a thing in podunk towns, or else something that some more tacky merchants like the Colorswap Consortium would find more up their alley.

    Except, that didn’t solve the issue of what they were supposed to do right now.

    “So… what’s the plan then?” Kate asked. “Since it’s not as if we don’t need these items. It’s not that hard to nick things in front of a guild, is it?”

    There was a moment of hesitation, before Lyle turned back from the edge of the alley and shook his head.

    “We only need a few more Seeds and Berries to cover what we went through in Primordial Woods,” the Quilava began. “Let’s just get them, meet up at the end of the street, and then put some distance from this part of the marketplace. It’s late enough that we should probably be worrying more about trying to find a place to spend the night and figure out where we’re going to go from here, anyways.”

    Lyle reflexively set off, only for Dalton to grab at him with his uninjured arm and look about uneasily. The Heliolisk studied his surroundings closely, before leaning in with a wary murmur.

    “Actually… I think that Irune may have been onto something earlier, Lyle,” the lizard said. “We’ve pushed our luck enough in this marketplace for a while.”

    Kate pinned her ears back as Lyle turned back to Dalton. Gods, this wasn’t a hard thing. They just had to get those last Berries and Seeds and then get to the end of the street. How hard could that be?

    “Let’s focus on finding a place to stay the night for now. Ideally someplace off the street.”

    Great, now Scales was getting cold feet on top of things. Maybe he just needed a bit of a shove to get him back on track.

    “Hey, hurry up slowpokes! See you at the end of the street when you’re done!”

    Kate darted out into the crowd and briefly turned back to wave at her teammates still in the alley. She saw their shocked expressions, before they vanished amidst the faces in the crowd. Seeds and Berries… Seeds and Berries. She briefly glimpsed a Pecha Berry lying on the counter of a stall kept by a Delibird distracted by talking with a Prinplup off on the side. She walked by and in a swift motion, snagged it off the counter and ducked back into the throng. She weaved around bodies and passing wagons, but didn’t even hear a cry coming from the Delibird’s stall. Guess that was one way to tell that nobody had noticed her.

    “Heh. Easy peasy.”

    The next few stalls that she hit up went by similarly easily. A Totter Seed, a Cheri Berry, a Heal Seed… There was a brief moment when she thought she heard wingbeats overhead, but the whole time, her marks had at most caught passing glimpses that were easy to shake. It was all well and good, except she kept getting things a little at a time. If only there were a place where she could get more than a single Seed or Berry in one go…

    “Oi, Masch! Hurry it up with the stock out there! Don’t just leave that inventory sitting around, each of those boxes is worth more than your week’s pay!”

    “Alright! Alright!”

    Kate’s ears swiveled and she turned around towards a stall built into the front of a human ruin where just in time to catch a Machoke taking a crate off a stack and bringing it in through a side entrance.

    Expensive gear available in bulk? Now that she could get behind.

    She hurriedly darted along and scanned the surroundings, noticing a wooden door leading further into the shop. She hurriedly breathed an Icy Wind over the door’s edge to freeze it over. It almost certainly wouldn’t hold, especially against a Machoke of all ‘mons, but the noise would give her a sign of when it was time to go.

    Kate hurriedly darted over to the crate and popped the lid of the topmost crate open, seeing that it was filled with Oran Berries inside. She blinked briefly, before her face fell.

    “Tch, this is what that Machoke was getting yelled at over?” she scoffed. “Boy, his weekly wages must really suck.”

    She quickly snatched one, then another. She put her paws in deeper to reach for a third, only to feel them tink against something glassy.

    “Huh?”

    She tightened her grip around the object and pulled it out, revealing it to be a glass flask capped with a cork and filled with bright Lansat-colored fluid. Quite thick from how slowly the air bubbles in it moved when she flipped it over.

    “What in the-?”

    The door opened with a sharp, icy crunch, as Kate grasped the flask in her claws and whirled around. Just in time for the Machoke to return from inside the shop.

    “For crying out loud, who on earth delivers a batch of Drive during peak hou– Hey!

    Whelp, that ‘Drive’ answered the question of what the fluid was, and a sign to bounce. The Machoke’s expression changed the moment his head poked out past the doorway, as he wound up an arm for a punch with a sharp snarl.

    “What do you think you’re doing?!”

    Kate answered the Machoke by blowing an Icy Wind in the Fighting-type’s face, dashing the bottle against the ground by his feet. There was a snarling “get back here” and then a pained yelp, probably a sign that the Machoke hadn’t been watching where he was going.

    She ducked back out into traffic, springing up and vaulting over the back of a passing Stantler puller much to the ‘mon’s alarm, dutifully ignoring the Normal-type’s cries as she ran to the end. There was an alley off on the left side where she could see the glow of fire coming from it. That must’ve been their meeting place.

    Kate stumbled into the alley and leaned against the wall to catch her breath. Götterblut, that was way too close for comfort. Maybe Scales had been onto something about them pushing their luck.

    “What the hell happened to you?”

    Kate’s ears perked up at Lyle’s voice. She turned, where further down the alley, she saw him looking up with Irune at his side. The pair seemed visibly worried, as Dalton hurriedly pulled her over to their hiding place.

    Kate stumbled forward, her heart still pounding from her earlier close call. She hoped it wouldn’t take long to help Irune find out about her powers of hers, since they couldn’t put this craphole behind them soon enough. Kate wasn’t a stranger to mounting daring raids, but those always had safe places to slip away to once the deed was done, not more streets with prowling guards on them.

    “Kate, did anyone follow you here?”

    Kate looked up at Dalton as he looked visibly on edge. She looked back at the alleyway and saw nothing but passing traffic, before turning back with a puzzled tilt of her head.

    “I mean, if someone did, you’d think they’d have caught up by now-”

    A slicing gust of wind suddenly sailed in from further down the alley and caught Kate in her stomach. She fell back, and heard Lyle yelp after something loudly smacked against him, along with Irune and Dalton raising their voices in alarm.

    “A-Ack!”

    Kate stumbled up as Irune’s voice reached her ears. She watched Lyle right himself by a bin filled with trash, only to freeze and flare up with a grimace. She followed his gaze deeper down the alley and stiffened up when she saw it herself:

    A lanky lizard that had blackish scales with a violet tinge. It had a bony head with a vaguely star-shaped marking between its eyes and grasped a bone that looked longer than it was tall. Was that a Marowak? Kate blinked for a moment since a bunch of little things seemed off compared to Alvin, but no, this ‘mon was clearly some sort of Marowak.

    And she was looking at them much like how Wilder predators were said to look at their cornered prey.

    “Well well well, what do we have here, Ansel?”

    Wingbeats rang out from above as a tawny blur dropped down from the surrounding rooftops. Brown feathers, a tall red head crest, and a long, thin beak that looked like it’d give one hell of a jab… that was a Fearow, alright. He and the strange Marowak didn’t have any armor plates, but from the overpowering glare in their eyes, one could’ve been forgiven for thinking they were somehow connected to them. Kate reflexively readied an Ice Shard, only to freeze after she noticed a peach-colored orb in the Fearow’s talons—a Slumber Orb, surely already prepared for use.

    “You tell me, Igna,” the bird replied. “Since all I see are a bunch of stupid mudders who think that they can just swoop into this town and poke their sticky paws wherever they please.”

    Kate looked on at their assailants, and flattened her ears with a low hiss.

    Gods, she really hated this dump.



    Author’s Notes:

    Words and Phrases

    1. Rotten - Plural of "Rotte", a name for various military units in the Germanosphere. Within the context of a Fähnlein, a Rotte is a small unit composed of 8-12 soldiers.
    2. Ach, Schei- - “Ah/Oh, shi-”
    3. Gedenksteine - “Remembrance Stones”

    Teaser Text

    The history of Varhyde and Edialeigh as kingdoms have long existed in the shadow of the many clashes between Wish and Reality. And yet, to this day, it remains a mystery as to why it is that Wish and Reality in their wanderings after the Great Flash would come to choose lands to dwell in that are so close to each other. Their exact rationales have since been lost to time, with some suggesting that the two are just fated to draw close to each other across their lives, while others have suggested that the Great Flash may have simply occurred at a time when they were both away from their original home and near to each other.

    Like our patron goddess, the god we call 'Wish' chose a hero and helped found a kingdom to their liking. Queen Galea, who alongside the god who aided her, founded the Kingdom of Edialeigh amidst the ruins of a City of Light that is said to have once been the site of the legendary ‘Lumenaᵃ’. A place that those who live in the land of Varhyde now call Donaterm Cityᵇ.

    While that city too had places which Wish found pleasing as a roost, it is said that what ultimately drew him to heed Galea’s pleas were her desires and strength of ideals to shape our unsettled world into one she thought better for its inhabitants. Desires so strong that some say that had the world held them back, that she would have seen fit to end it.

    Nobody knows how true those tales are, but they’re certainly believable from what has been recorded of Wish and those he has chosen as his Heroes in history. Especially in light of the great violence that this Dragon of Deepᶜ Black has visited upon us and our land from above Edialeigh’s banners.

    - Excerpt from 'The Varhyder Chronicles - A Brief History of our Kingdom's Early Years'

    a. Derived by phonetic corruption from terminology from the German franchise localization.
    b. Derived by phonetic corruption. A more semantically accurate translation would be "Thundertower City"
    c. Semantic translation. A more literal one would be 'Pure', with 'Pure Black' in the original text alluding to the same concept as 'Deep Black' does here.
     
    Last edited:
    Chapter 23 - Echoes
  • Spiteful Murkrow

    Busy Writing Stories I Want to Read
    Pronouns
    He/Him/His
    Partners
    1. nidoran-f
    2. druddigon
    3. swellow
    4. lugia
    5. growlithe
    6. quilava-fobbie
    7. sneasel-kate
    8. heliolisk-fobbie
    OaT_Ch23_Final.png



    Neuengelstadt, 19. Herbstmond, 1027 n. d. B.

    Für wen es angeht,

    Mir ist zu Ohren gekommen, dass Ihre Streitkräfte unkonventionelle Kontakte mit den weniger schmackhaften Elementen dieser Stadt über Elemente in und neben der sogenannten „Diebesgilde“ unterhalten. Aufgrund von Bedenken hinsichtlich der Kriegsanstrengungen gegen das Königreich der Ideale bitte ich im Namen von Eurer Majestät König Siegmund von Wahrheit, ihnen mitzuteilen, dass sie jene Pokémon ausfindig machen sollen, deren Beschreibungen in diesem Brief enthalten sind.

    Ich interessiere mich nicht besonders für die Arbeitsweise dieses Ungeziefers oder des sogenannten „Bluthummers", der ihren Respekt abverlangt, und es ist mir auch nicht wichtig, die vollständige Geschichte und Einzelheiten dieser Vereinbarung herauszufinden. Praktische Bedürfnisse erfordern, dass Ihre und meine Streitkräfte nicht gezwungen sind, eine ganze Stadt nach diesen Pokémon abzusuchen, selbst wenn dies den Rückgriff auf unangenehme Lösungen erfordert.

    Ihre Kontakte müssen über die bereitgestellten Beschreibungen hinaus nichts wissen und müssen sie mit einem Raubüberfall auf die Königliche Bibliothek beauftragen. Was diese Pokémon von Interesse stehlen sollen, ist unerheblich, solange zumindest die Milza unter ihnen körperlich in der Lage ist, durch die Türen zu gehen, sodass sie vor Ort festgenommen werden kann.
    Bitte informieren Sie Ihren Ansprechpartner darüber, dass jeder, der an der Begünstigung dieser Festnahme beteiligt ist, sowohl finanziell als auch durch die Löschung aller Vorstrafen reichlich belohnt wird. Jeder aus ihren Reihen, bei dem festgestellt wird, dass er die Gefangennahme stört oder das Wohlergehen der Milza auf eine Weise beeinträchtigt oder die ihre Festnahme verhindert, wird als Täter des Hochverrats gegen die Krone behandelt.

    Weitere Anweisungen und Briefings werden im Laufe des Abends an alle relevanten Personen weitergeleitet.

    - Dringende Depesche von Graf von Wellenhafen, Lacan Dragoransohn weitergeleitet an den Viertels Oberwachtmeister von Neuengelstadt




    Gods, this just wasn’t Lyle’s day. Lyle looked up from the ground, still smarting from a heavy smack across his flank when he saw the ‘mon who hit him: a lanky, umber-colored Marowak. She wore a cream-and-red scarf with that same claw pattern they saw graffitied in the Undercity… and wielded a bony club that looked longer than her standing height. Or at least Lyle the ‘mon sounded like a ‘she’ from the way her voice sounded.

    She must’ve been one of those Marowak from the southern Provinzen... which he knew precious little about other than that they were different from ones like Alvin. He took a moment to catch his breath and size up the lizard glaring down at him. The still-smarting blow to his shoulder was proof enough that even if she was different from Marowak Alvin, she could hit as hard as him with her club.

    “You should know when you’re beat, Quilava. Just saying, my Orb’s primed to use right now and Igna and I aren’t the ones who will conk out if I break it!”

    And then there was her Fearow partner wearing the same patterns who blocked the rest of the alleyway, with his right talon wrapped tightly around a Slumber Orb.

    Really, the more he saw of his present circumstances, the more Lyle was convinced they were all in deep trouble. The Marowak seemed to know it too from the way she batted her club against her free palm and the toothy sneer spreading over her mouth.

    “Though please, do pick a fight. Go ahead and make my day,” the Marowak sneered. “If you four don’t completely crumple up, you seem like you’d be fun for our buddies to take apart once they catch up with us.”

    Gods, there were more of these ‘mons?! From the way that the Marowak phrased things, those buddies of theirs couldn’t have been far away, either. Irune was hiding behind Dalton, whose mouth hung open with that same sort of expression that Alvin and other lizard Pokémon like him had when they were in for a bad time. And then there was Kate, who rolled her eyes and folded her arms with a dismissive scoff.

    “And just who are you jokers supposed to be?”

    “We should be asking you the same thing, Sneasel,” the Fearow huffed. “There’s a system for ‘mons looking to steal things here in Newangle City. So let’s see some sign that you’re part of it, or else things are about to get very uncomfortable for you.”

    “Actually Ansel, I think you can save your breath there,” the Marowak said.

    The Marowak grabbed at the scruff of Lyle’s neck, dragging him up as a predatory sneer spread over her face and ghostly fire sprouted on the tips of her club

    “I remember this furry rat’s yippy little voice from the Undercity earlier. So how about we get properly introduced to each other, hm?” she asked. “Who knows? Maybe there’ll be something left over for one of the local Leichensammler to pick over when we’re done with you. I heard the ones in Zelba City don’t ask too many questions about where they get their stock, and I’m willing to bet the ones here in Shift Square don’t either.”

    Lyle felt a chill run down his back at the strange Marowak’s threat. He didn’t know if it was just bluster to mess with them, or if these two really were going to kill them, but he sure as hell wasn’t going to wait to find out. The Quilava gulped, looking around his surroundings uneasily when he noticed Dalton bracing himself and something building back at his mouth.

    That was a Surf. Or at least he sure hoped that was one. Either way, he needed to get this ‘mon’s claws off him, and the fastest way to do that was to get her guard down. He pinned his ears back, his voice coming out with a stammering squeak.

    “Uh… Yeah, well… You see, the thing is-”

    Lyle blew out from deep in his lungs as it mixed with ashy heat from within and came out as a Smokescreen straight into the Marowak’s face. A shout from Irune’s voice followed and a pair of hacking blows against scales rang out from just beside him. Igna lost her grip and Lyle hit the ground, the Quilava hastily rolling onto all fours as he heard Igna hack and splutter behind him.

    “Gah! Ansel, Orb those lousy-!”

    The pair suddenly yelped when Lyle felt water from behind knock him down. He lost his footing and saw Irune run past him, a quick glance back revealing Dalton riding the remains of a wave of water past a reeling Igna and Ansel. The Fearow’s Slumber Orb was left behind on the ground rolling inertly, just in time for Kate to stoop down and snatch it.

    “Hey, thanks for the welcoming gift! But I think we’ll take a pass on that introduction!”

    Lyle turned and bolted as he heard the telltale woosh of an Icy Wind ring out from behind him and tore along into the street after Dalton and Irune. He felt a sharp tug as Kate caught up and dragged him leftwards past passersby and briefly saw his Heliolisk and Axew teammates duck down an alleyway on the right side of the street.

    “Say your prayers, you little worm!”

    Lyle heard startled yelps ring out and ducked as the Southern Marowak’s bone flew just over his head. He hurriedly spat a second Smokescreen up before bolting down the alleyway as he tried to keep pace with his teammates. Reshiram’s Fur, Icy Wind was supposed to slow those two down! When he looked back ahead for Dalton and Irune, he saw he’d fallen behind them and that Kate was now in front of him. He dove into a running lunge which made the surrounding world melt into a blur around him, faintly hearing cries off behind him. His vision started to become clearer as his Quick Attack petered out, as he began to see walls and entrances to dingy-looking houses and flats along a quieter back street. Dalton and Irune were off along the side, panting for breath, without any sign of the Marowak or Fearow behind them.

    The lull barely lasted long enough for him to catch his own breath when he heard wingbeats from overhead and looked up to see Ansel skimming over the rooftops. Because of course that stupid feather duster would’ve just been spying on them from above this whole time.

    Gottverdammt!” Kate cried. “Can’t we catch a break?!”

    Lyle spat up a cone of cinders up at Ansel as the Fearow attempted to dive at them and froze as clattering intermixed with low snarls came from the back of the alley. That was either Igna, or one of her ‘buddies’—neither possibility boded well for him. The Quilava looked about frantically as Dalton and Kate threw attacks up in the air to try and drive Ansel off, when he spotted movement up a set of steps from a building a few doors down.

    He briefly glimpsed a sign over the door with a symbol that looked like a pair of circles side-by-side and… a party of Togedemaru with grayish scarves entering? Those furballs again? Whatever, he wasn’t going to question it. If they could make Igna and Ansel their problems, it’d be just the break they’d need to shake their pursuers.

    “Th-That way!” the stoat cried. “Where those Togedemaru just went in!”

    “Lyle, those are ‘mons from the Roly-Poly Caravan!” Irune protested. “How’s it a good idea to-?!”

    The Axew’s protests abruptly cut off after a slicing wind zipped just past her arm. She jumped back with a yelp, before bolting for the stairs with a frantic wave back.

    “Okay, never mind! Getting the Togedemaru involved sounds good to me!”

    Lyle took off running for dear life along with his teammates, as every step, every second, seemed to drag on for an eternity. Lyle yelped as a whirling bone sailed in and almost clipped his right side, hastily springing to off to the left before he made a mad dash up the steps just as the door ahead started to close after the Togedemaru. Dalton was the first to reach it and caught its edge, stopping it with his good arm and pulling it open.

    “Gotcha!”

    Air wooshed from behind as a loud smack rang out and Kate yelped. The next thing Lyle knew, she bumped into him and sent him stumbling into Dalton and Irune as they all pitched forward and fell through the doorway with a chorus of yelps.

    Lyle hit the floor face-first on some sort of rug that thumped from wood underneath it. He lay there as the world spun around in his eyes before feeling a set of scaly claws wrench into his body and roll him over onto his back and then something heavy press down on his throat hard enough to make him struggle to breath. He looked up and let out choked screams as his vents lit up in fright. It was Igna, pressing her club down harder and harder against his throat all as a toothy sneer came over her face.

    “Gotcha, you ugly son of a-!”

    “Ah-ah-ah. You seem to be forgetting where you are just now, Knogga₁.”

    Lyle felt Igna’s grip loosen and saw her freeze and look up with a nervous grimace. Over to his left, Ansel was doing much the same atop a rough ball with the others, his beak slackening from the middle of a tussle with Kate over his stolen Sleep Orb. Lyle craned his head up, the world around him still inverted as he saw a room with a wooden counter on one end, and a few cushioned seats and tables on the other. The Togedemaru party from earlier were there as well, staring blankly as one of them with a set of Heavy Rotation Specs—or so Lyle assumed from their swirl-like lenses—nudged another one clad in armor places in front of him with a scolding “Pupunin, you supposed to be bodyguard! Get out there!”

    He wasn’t sure where the hell they were at the moment, but it didn’t take long to see what had spooked Igna and Ansel so badly. Up at the counter, there was a Crobat flying in place from behind a sheaf of papers on the counter.

    Her garb carried some sort of shade like the scarves they stole off that ‘Team Pathfinder’, except at the center was some sort of strange crystalline design with hue that reminded him of lavender flowers—a pointed rod, overlaid by a diamond circumscribing a pair of concentric hexagons.

    That was definitely a design that would stick out. Did it mean something to those the Marowak and Fearow? The Crobat let out a disinterested scoff, before leveling a sharp glare across the counter.

    “This is the Möbius, not a guild hall for Hunters. It’s the proprietor’s policy that no business be settled on the property outside the playhouse,” the Crobat said, as her face settled into a predatory smirk.

    “Or am I going to have to call Wye over to help me sort you all out?”

    Lyle felt Igna let go and hurriedly rolled onto his feet and bolted away from her, stressed fire still pouring out his vents as his companions hastily joined him at his side. Lyle didn’t know who this Crobat was or who this ‘Wye’ she was referring to were, but they seemed to put the fear of the gods into Igna and Ansel. The pair squirmed a moment under the Crobat’s glare, as the Fearow of the pair bowed and raised a wing with a stammering squawk.

    “O-Our deepest apologies, Frau Iksbat₂,” Ansel started. “Der Bluthummer₃ wouldn’t dream of having his associates start trouble in a place like this! We were just taking these jokers-”

    “Over to book a room!”

    Everyone’s eyes turned to Kate as she nonchalantly strutted over to the counter and threw the leftover money they’d stolen off the Tyranitar earlier onto the counter. The Sneasel propped herself onto the counter with her shoulders and shot a playful grin up at the Crobat receptionist.

    “We’ll take the best room for four you’ve got. Our Marowak and Fearow friends there were just showing us around town,” the Sneasel insisted. “A chunk of change like that ought to cover things plus the damage to your rug, right Frau Iksbat?”

    The Crobat cast a glance between the Sneasel and her money on the counter, and then back at the two ‘mons from the Thieves’ Guild. After a moment’s hesitation, the receptionist took the money and ducked up to a set of rafters to drop a key on the counter. Lyle just stared blankly for a moment as the Crobat came back down, before staring off at a set of stairs at the far end of the lobby.

    “Room 236. Third floor, and second right from the stairwell. We’ll bill you for the damages your payment didn’t cover later,” the Crobat instructed. “Though for the record, it’s ‘Ecks’. And don’t get in the habit of bringing in trouble along with you, either. It gets the proprietor on my case.”

    “Wouldn’t dream of it!” Kate cheered.

    Lyle stared blankly before noticing Igna and Ansel doing much the same with their jaws flopped open. He looked back at Kate as she gave a smarmy wave before ducking off for the stairwell. He decided not to question things and got up as Dalton hurried after her and he did likewise with Irune. Lyle made his way over to the stairs, heart still racing his chest only for Irune to abruptly stop and turn and look past his shoulders. She took a moment to blow a raspberry before hurrying up the stairs, with a quick peek back revealing the Marowak and Fearow glaring daggers back at him from the doorway.

    “This isn’t over, Quilava,” Igna snarled. “You four are gonna have to come out eventually...”

    The Marowak and Fearow ducked back out the doors at the entrance, before pulling them closed with a flinch worthy slam. He lingered briefly at the bottom of the steps as his heart continued to pound in his chest, and blinked incredulously until he started to notice that the Togedemaru from earlier were staring at him.

    Probably as good a sign as any it was time to move on.

    “Right, uh… sorry for the disruption and have a nice stay?”

    Lyle didn’t wait to see how anyone would react and hurriedly ducked along after his teammates. He scurried up the stairwell as his thoughts drifted to his tongue with a sighing grumble.

    “What in the world did we just get ourselves into?”



    Sophia knew that her flight to the Royal Reliquary after receiving her assignment from Lacan would be short, but she didn’t realize it would be this short: scarcely a minute’s flight south and then almost straight down. It took her to one of the buildings that the Universität von Wahrheit had been built into. The university’s share of the building had its entrances on the Lower Streets, while above on the floors around it the Upper Streets, was the Royal Library. Except her destination was far higher still from the two—a ledge about a third of Dämmerungsturm’s height from the ground which had been turned into a plaza with a curious banded appearance.

    Sophia spread her wings as braked in the air as she neared the platform, coming to a hopping stop on a ledge for fliers. The plaza was fairly quiet, trafficked by a few guards and some Carriers such as a small group of Squawkabilly who idly prattled beside a grounded Air Carriage. A quick glance down revealed that the bands she saw from the air were from white and black brickwork. It was one of those motifs that marked it as clearly having been built during golden years of Sansa’s reign, during that brief, happy season before the present war started when both Wish and Reality smiled upon the kingdom.

    The statues that stood guard over the approach to the steps up to the Royal Reliquary came shortly afterwards. First came the four founders of the Generalstab, their bodies all in Awakened states much as if they’d just consumed Empowerment Seeds. King Sansa of course was among them, as was the Absol statue of his trusted confidant, Alweiss the Seer. Then came the Tyranitar and Blaziken statues of Feldmarschall Pritchard the Giant and Feldmarschallin Laulan the Armorer.

    Likenesses of a visionary and his three disciples, who’d reformed the army into its present structure and allowed Varhyde to endure the strains and burdens of a war that would’ve surely collapsed the Kingdom in prior ages. A little past them were three larger pedestals at the final flight of steps leading to the Royal Reliquary’s entrance. At its center was the statue of the land’s patron goddess, bearing an inscription written in Hightongue that Sophia briefly peeked at as she passed:

    Wohl dem Menschen, der Weisheit findet, und dem Menschen, der Verstand bekommt.ᴰ¹
    She supposed that it was fitting enough for a place that preserved relics from a past which Pokémon like them didn’t really understand, but something about the pedestals felt amiss to her. The left one had had a series of inscriptions removed from it and at its top, one could see remnants of black stone from where a statue used to be. The right one had similarly visibly had inscriptions removed and wear marks on its top from something being drug off of it, with leftover flecks of white stone that matched the stonework of Reshiram’s statue.

    A part of her wondered what the other two pedestals used to say, but it probably wasn’t worth worrying about. They’d just suffered the fate of many a shrine that Sansa had built before the present war, and been altered or dismantled when Varhyde’s fleeting wishes and desires had come crashing down from harsh reality. It wasn’t worth relitigating things that even her parents weren’t alive for..

    After all, she already had her wings full trying to tease out hints of the past. Ones which more immediately relevant to keeping Operation Spark from repeating the mistakes of its predecessors.

    It was easy enough to enter the Royal Reliquary: after displaying her royal commission and the summons that King Siegmund had sent her off with from Heldenschloss, the guards waved her through the entrance. As her eyes adjusted to the lighting, she found herself in a tall atrium lit up by daylight through blinds installed over open windows—ones which looked like they were once filled with glass panes in ancient times from their shape. Off along the right wall, there was a stone counter with an Oranguru receptionist dressed in garb that looked not terribly different from those the students at the Universität von Wahrheit far below them might wear. As she neared, the receptionist turned his eyes up and keenly watched the Corvisquire as she came to a stop in front of him.

    “May I help you?”

    “Yes, I’m here to transcribe some archival documents on behalf of Graf Wellenhafen,” she explained, fetching her paperwork. “I was told to present this summons and that one of your historians would take me to the materials I needed to review.”

    The Oranguru pawed through the paperwork briefly, when his eyes widened after reaching the king’s signature and stamp. After a blinking moment of realization, the Oranguru gaped back and shook his head.

    “Oh, so you’re the one who we were told to expect to review those old records the Generalstab asked for,” Oranguru remarked. “Step right in, someone’s already waiting for you past the door.”

    The Oranguru passed Sophia’s credentials back across the counter and pointed at a set of steel double doors, which she took as her cue to move along. So far, so good. Now, it was simply a matter of meeting this Herr ‘Friedrich Bojelins’ who was supposed to lead her to these records. The description of him that she’d received had been scant, beyond that he was quite advanced in years, and an esteemed historian who taught at the university down at street level on top of his duties in the Royal Reliquary…

    Which made it all the more surprising when she opened the door and came across a relatively young-looking Serperior. The serpent shot to attention as the door opened and flusteredly composed herself. She stared briefly, before as her beak flopped open with a start as it dawned upon her that...

    “Wait, you’re Friedrich Bojelins?

    Why, from the way Herr Friedrich had been described, she’d expected an elderly Pokémon, but this Serperior looked young enough that she’d have thought him to be Friedrich’s apprentice! Surely there must have been some sort of miscommunication…

    Though then again, what if there hadn’t been one? Just from what she’d seen over the past year, Sophia knew full well that there were Pokémon with the most implausible-sounding backstories in the Kingdom. And she supposed it wouldn’t be impossible for a Serperior to have ‘Bojelins’ as a Vatername...

    “Pardon my lack of manners, Herr Serpiroyal₄,” Sophia insisted, flusteredly bowing her head. “I didn’t mean to presume about your parentage, it’s just that when I was told to expect ‘Friedrich the Historian’, I was expecting someone older-”

    “Er… it’s ‘Zeuge’, actually,” the Serperior replied. “‘Zeuge the Scribe’. Herr Friedrich was my mentor.”

    Sophia blinked for a moment in confusion before the Serperior motioned with his tail off towards the wall. She turned and followed along to a portrait of a visibly aged Floatzel on the wall, with a plaque added with a pair of dates on them, the more recent of them a date in Erntemond from not even a month ago. Sophia hesitated a moment, before glancing back at Zeuge, who seemed to have a cloud come over his mood.

    “There… must’ve been some confusion with whoever sent you, since Herr Friedrich is no longer with us,” the Serperior murmured. “I suppose it could be forgiven, since none of us here expected the ‘Der Hoffnungsträger von Silberstadt₆’ to be ripped away from us and the neighborhood he so loved.”

    ... ‘A beacon of hope’? For Zelba City of all places? An impoverished, lawless hive was hardly the place one would assume to be the place of origin for a distinguished historian… and a more morbid part of her couldn’t help but wonder if it somehow related to the poor Floatzel’s demise. She briefly considered asking Zeuge about the matter, but decided against it after seeing the way that the Serperior glumly hung his head.

    “Sorry if that seemed trite to you, Frau Kranoviz,” Zeuge said. “You’re in His Majesty’s army, so surely you’ve seen no shortage of others dying for the sake of the realm. The death of an old scholar probably doesn’t mean-”

    “‘Frau Sophia’ is fine,” the crow insisted. “There’s no need to apologize, Herr Zeuge. Loss isn’t an easy burden to shoulder, no matter how it arrives.”

    The Corvisquire trailed off and looked away with a quiet shake of her head. She wasn’t sure why the Serperior’s mood was bothering her so much when they were so different from each other. But seeing him like this stirred up uncomfortable memories of those black days in the middle of her training as a Ritterin when the war had claimed her own parents.

    Von jetzt an werde ich dich beschützen. Ich bin bei dir. Für immer!ᴰ²

    And whenever she dwelled on them long enough, she’d always recall those words which Lacan told her to try and comfort her. Ones echoed from words she’d told him during similarly dark days for him when they were both but children.

    She shook her head back to attention and turned her attention further down the hallway. Right, she could ill afford to dawdle right now. Why, for all she knew, Gemeinwebel Frantz or someone else from Fähnlein Stärke would come bursting through the door any moment with a summons from Lacan to return to chasing after the Dyad!

    “I suppose that we should move things along, Herr Zeuge,” Sophia insisted. “I had to take time off from a sensitive assignment, so there is only so much time I can spare to make these transcriptions, and I’m not sure how many other opportunities I’ll have to come back here.”

    “Oh? You don’t have any time to look at the artifacts?”

    Sophia glanced back at Zeuge and saw him stare expectantly at her, only to catch himself, before drooping with a flustered stammer.

    “S-Sorry, it’s just that Herr Friedrich always loved showing off the artifacts on display to the Pokémon he took around the Reliquary…”

    Sophia remained silent as the Serperior trailed off and fumbled with his words. Herr Friedrich must’ve meant quite a bit to Zeuge as his mentor. Enough so that in retrospect, she probably wouldn’t have been that surprised if the Serperior really did have ‘Bojelins’ as his Vatername.

    Maybe she was letting sentiment get the better of her, but she couldn’t help think back to the way Lacan was when he first came to Errberk Village as a little Bagon. Something about Zeuge’s visibly depressed and lonely mood felt similar, and it felt uncomfortable just leaving it go unaddressed.

    … Was there really nothing that she could do to try and lift the scribe’s mood right now?

    “... I suppose it can’t be helped if you don’t have time,” he said. “We should get going to your reading room-”

    “Actually,” Sophia interrupted. “Are any of those artifacts that Herr Friedrich was fond of on the way to that reading room? ”

    Zeuge cocked his head up and pulled his body into a flustered coil. The snake blinked a few moments, before raising his voice to speak.

    “I- I beg your pardon?”

    Sophia fidgeted her wings and looked aside with a humming caw under her breath. This wasn’t a part of her mission, but even so, it would only be a short detour, would it not?

    “I probably don’t have the time for any lectures at length today, but I suppose I would have time to at least pass by a few artifacts that aren’t too out of the way,” she said, before trailing off.

    “We all need to have moments to make time for our little joys in life. Especially in times like these,” she remarked. “It sounded like those artifacts meant a lot to you two.”

    The Serperior paused, as a small smile spread over his face. He slithered around and nosed ahead at the air down the hall, motioning for the crow to follow.

    “Thank you for your interest, Frau Sophia. I’m sure that you’ll love them, and I promise I won’t keep you long,” he said. “There should be a few set out on display right this way.”

    Dalton supposed that he wasn’t a stranger to the idea of an inn that served as a meeting ground for thieves and Outlaws and their fences. He’d been to a few places of the sort while in the Riparian Raiders. He also supposed that between Newangle City’s Thieves’ Guild and the sort of neighborhood that Shift Square was, that it wasn’t that shocking that there’d be such an inn of the sort there either.

    He just couldn’t get over how well-kept it was, even in the hallway they were going through. The other inns he’d been into in the past didn’t have a ‘fourth’ anything, let alone a fourth story with rooms. All of them had been hovels that made Das Grüne Dragoran back in Errberk Village look well-sorted and scared off all but the neediest or most unquestioning clients. This ‘Möbius’ on the other hand, didn’t bother hiding itself from public view and apparently shared its premises with a playhouse. If it weren’t for the obviously questionable clientele it catered to, it might have been the sort of place his parents would’ve lodged in while traveling during better times.

    Perhaps that was pushing it a bit. Even with the more comfortable environs, the Möbius carried a strangely threatening air about it. The Marowak and Fearow from the Thieves’ Guild had been adamant that there was a specific way of doing things here in Newangle City as Outlaws, and the very presence of this place seemed to confirm it.

    It was also a pointed reminder that the four of them were in a place that they didn’t belong. Not that the pain that occasionally spiked in his splinted arm really helped the tense mood. He supposed that was one way to tell that it was time for another dose of healing berries to deal with that fracture in his arm bone.

    “Dalton, who were those two from earlier?”

    The Heliolisk felt a tug at his flank and saw Irune staring up at him with a worried expression.

    “Are they Pokémon that you used to know?” she asked. “You seemed to expect that we’d get in trouble earlier.”

    “Hardly. I just knew that the larger cities in Varhyde often have a Thieves’ Guild that resident Outlaws use to stake out local turf. And Outlaws from those guilds tend to be fairly territorial about them,” he explained. “Newangle City here is hardly an exception, so it was only a matter of time before we caught the attention of one of its members.”

    Dalton didn’t bring up the fact that he didn’t know about any of these details during the time when he’d actually been in the city at university. He’d heard rumors back then of there being a Thieves’ Guild and it having unsavory ties to powerful figures, but he’d never have imagined running into them firsthand. Much less as a fellow Outlaw. He snapped back to attention after an exasperated hiss reached his ears, and saw Kate turning back to face him with her ears visibly pinned back.

    “Then why didn’t you say anything about it earlier, Scales?!” she demanded. “That would’ve saved us a lot of money and trouble, you know!”

    “Because we were short on supplies, and a certain featherbrain opted to cut me off before I could explain that I noticed someone shadowing us and we ought to stop,” he harrumphed.

    Kate didn’t say anything back to that, slowly folding her arms and scrunching her brow into a sour glare. Dalton repaid the gesture in kind. Because of course Kate would have a childish reaction like this when someone pointed out how her boundless appetite for risk would come back to bite her. It wasn’t even for something worthwhile like helping out a teammate or even some Pokémon on the street she felt bad for, just a to steal few stupid Oran Berries they could’ve gotten some other time! He felt a nudge at his side and briefly caught Lyle rolling his eyes at Kate before giving an insistent look at him.

    “Are we sure that we’re in a safe place then, Dalton?” the Quilava asked.

    “No, but we’re at least in some sort of neutral ground, so we should be fine as long as we don’t cause trouble,” the Heliolisk replied. “Just think of it like a place where you’d meet a fence to sell off loot, even if this one certainly has more… decorum about it.”

    He trailed off after noticing the party of Togedemaru from the lobby approaching from the opposite direction of the hallway and froze, grimacing along with his teammates. Fortunately, the rodents didn’t seem to pay any mind. The leader of the bunch in his Heavy Rotation Specs pushed open the door, affording a brief glimpse of a Togedemaru almost the size of an Electrode locked in heated argument with a Quaquaval.

    “40,000 Poké?! What sort of highway robbery is this?! It was 20,000 last time!”

    “Regional Leader Baan not have time for such nonsense,” the Togedemaru inside scoffed. “Look, if bird person’s ‘Club Highmore’ need so many Lansat Berries on such short notice, bird person more than welcome to try and find different supplier. Go ahead and tell Baan how that work out afterward!”

    The door slammed shut after the party of Togedemaru made their way in, as muffled shouts back and forth continued from the other side. Dalton shook his head and continued on. He supposed he should’ve been less surprised that Pokémon from the Roly-Poly Caravan would be up to sordid business after the deal they walked in on in Moonturn Square, but getting involved with them again—while that giant Togedemaru was with them no less—sounded like a terrible idea if he’d ever heard one.

    “Well, decorum of a sort, anyways. Though it’s probably for the best to avoid getting involved in anyone’s problems while we’re here.”

    Everyone else was quick to agree as they eagerly put distance between themselves and the Togedemaru’s room, even if something about the encounter stuck with the Heliolisk. ‘Regional Leader Baan’? Dalton swore he’d heard the name get brought up in relation to the Roly-Poly Caravan before, but he couldn’t place his finger on when or where.

    Dalton and his teammates carried on up to a fork in the hallway, when the Heliolisk glanced at the doors and noticed that the numbers on them were starting to go up. 241, 243… that was weird, had they just missed their room?

    “Scales, I’m pretty sure that our room’s this way.”

    Dalton turned his head and saw Kate waving from the other end of the fork as Lyle and Irune followed after her. He paused a moment after feeling a shot of pain run through his splinted arm, when he thought he heard voices coming from nearby.

    “For gods’ sake Hesper, you’re supposed to be the responsible one between us,” a rough, draconic-sounding voice grumbled. “What on earth was in that paint you got? This crap’s like black tar!”

    “Deva, calm down. It blends in with my fur and nobody noticed it on you when we came in. And since when were you one to complain about bending the rules of professionalism dealing with the scum in this hive?” the second, yipping voice answered.

    Dalton froze after realizing the noise was coming from a small pinhole in the wall just next to him. The speaker’s accent was strangely neutral, to the point where he couldn’t tell what Provinz he was from. It was almost as if it were rehearsed somehow.

    Though ‘paint’? ‘Professionalism’? Maybe he was jumping to conclusions, but were those two talking about the-?

    “Scales! Are you coming or what?”

    Dalton flinched briefly after hearing Kate’s voice calling from down the hallway and seeing her poke her head around the corner. The voices in the room went silent as Dalton quietly slipped off, picking up pace as he made his way further down the hallway. He rounded the corner where one of the doors was already left open with a simple metal key left in the lock. He stopped to grab it and made his way in, shaking his head.

    “Okay, so it should go without saying, but while we’re here, let’s make a point of not bothering the Pokémon from the neighboring roo…”

    He trailed off as he walked past the doorway. There was a simple table with four chairs without backs in front of a window… with a view of other, shuttered windows built into repurposed ruins just outside, along with the trash-littered alleyway below them. Hardly a view worth writing home about, but judging from the heavy shutters and curtains next to it, he guessed that wasn’t a big priority for most visitors here at the Möbius.

    No, what really caught his attention was how the room had four beds set out. Not piles of straw, but ones with actual headboards and mattresses and pillows like the ones his parents had had at home during better times. Lyle and Irune were poking and prodding at a pair of them while Kate was already sprawled out on her stomach on the one nearest the door. She pulled a pillow forward and rested it under her chin, kicking her feet in the air with a wide grin.

    “Heh, not a bad place we stumbled across!” she said. “You’re all welcome, by the way.”

    “Yeah, yeah, just don’t get too comfortable,” Lyle harrumphed from beside the table. “Even if we didn’t have limited time to work with in this city, we cleaned out a good chunk of our money just paying for the night here. I’d be surprised if we had half of it left after that bill for damages comes.”

    The Sneasel picked up on her Quilava teammate’s irritable mood, and sat up, folding her ears with a quiet scoff.

    “Oh come on, Lyle? Why are you being such a downer after a hairy exit like that?” Kate scoffed. “What else can we even do right now aside from kick up our feet a bit?”

    “Worry about getting someplace that isn’t teeming with guards?” he retorted.

    It was hard to argue the Quilava’s point, really. Especially since Dalton wasn’t fully sure what the best way for them to get out of the Newangle City would be in their present circumstances. Even so, they’d been through a lot for one day already, to say nothing about the ones before it…

    “Maybe, but it might make sense to take a moment to breathe first,” Dalton insisted. “And besides, don’t we still need to claim our beds?”

    “Already did that while we were waiting on you,” the Quilava grunted.

    Lyle slung his bag onto the bed closest to the window to claim it, while Irune had gotten particularly far with arranging some of those glass beads and baubles of hers into a growing pile to curl around much to Lyle’s annoyance.

    Dalton supposed that was one way of settling where he’d be sleeping at night, even if couldn’t help but blink at Irune’s “treasure pile”. He knew that it was a habit of some younger Dragon-types to hoard colorful or shiny baubles, but this was certainly a lot more than he would’ve expected from a Pokémon like Irune. He honestly surprised that she wasn’t uncomfortable just resting on them directly like that.

    Though that reminded him… Part of the reason why they’d come here in the first place was because Irune was adamant she wanted to find out more about that strange power inside of her. He looked over at her and curled his mouth down into a wary frown.

    “Irune. You mentioned wanting to come here to find out more about yourself,” the Heliolisk said. “We likely won’t have the luxury of being here for more than a couple days at most. What specifically about you are you trying to find out more about? And are you sure that you need it that badly?”
    Dalton’s question hung in the air, as his teammates glanced back at him with Irune seeming particularly flustered. She sat up as her baubles clacked on the bed and gave an uneasy paw at the back of her head before speaking up.

    “I mean, we’ve got a long journey ahead of us still up to the Divine Roost,” she remarked. “I just figured that if I knew more about my power… maybe I’d be able to find a way to control it more? It could help us out when we have to go through Mystery Dungeons.”

    There was something about the Axew’s tone of voice that felt weirdly evasive. It wasn’t like those times when she’d choked and fumbled with her words while trying to lie to them, but Dalton got the distinct impression that she was hiding something. He frowned and shook his head with a low sigh.

    “That sounds like more of an argument to try and grab a less damaged copy of that handbook we stole off those Hunters,” he said. “Plotting a route isn’t an issue, getting there is. Why, if our bounties haven’t already been posted locally, we could even just post an escort mission at a local guild with the amount of money we have at the moment.”

    “Yeah, and if we’re really lucky, a weaker team will draw our request,” Kate remarked. “Could save us some gear and coin if we just rip ‘em off afterwards-”

    “No!”

    Dalton blinked after Irune as she blurted out her protest, turning and staring down at her alongside his teammates. She really must’ve wanted whatever she was trying to find out about her power to have a reaction like that. An awkward silence followed afterwards, as the Axew tripped over her words and flusteredly hemmed and hawed.

    “I mean, this is a large city. So if we’ve only got another day or two to work with, s-surely we should be trying to get a more surefire solution than just relying on some rookie rescue team’s map!”

    Yeah, no. She was definitely trying to hide something from them. Dalton turned his snout up and narrowed his eyes, before showing his splinted arm with a sharp frown.

    “In case you've forgotten, but I’m not exactly in a position to go out on a limb for anyone right now,” the Heliolisk retorted. “Whatever it is you wanted to look for here in Newangle City, you’d better give me a good idea of what it is and a really convincing argument for me not to just move on. Lyle, Kate, you two back me up on this one, don’t you?”

    Lyle didn’t say anything but leveled a long face over at Irune, while Kate pawed at her arm with a quiet click of her tongue.

    “I mean, I could be down for it if there was some good loot to snag,” she said. “But it would be easier to find whatever you’re after if we had some more specifics about what you were looking for.”

    Irune visibly flinched and blanched afterwards. Was she afraid of them knowing about what she was looking for? Why? What on earth could it possibly be that she wanted to keep it to herself so badly?

    Did she already know things about these powers of hers that she hadn’t told them about? If so, just what was she hoping to find?

    The room seemed to go quiet as Dalton waited for an answer, watching the Axew as she uneasily rubbed at one of her tusks.

    “I… Uh…”

    “Lemme guess, it’s also something you don’t want to tell us, like that journal you keep in your bag.”

    Irune abruptly whirled around towards Lyle, who stared at her with narrowed eyes. Irune kept a journal? Since when? Dalton blinked and traded puzzled stares with his teammates, before Irune glared back at the Quilava with a sharp shout.

    Lyle!

    “Oh come off of it! Everyone was going to find out about it eventually!” he snapped. “The point is, whatever it is you want to find out about yourself, you’re trying to be cute about it and leave us in the dark like you did in Primordial Woods!”

    Irune winced and visibly recoiled at the charge before looking away ashenly. That was probably a bit harsh of Lyle, but Dalton supposed that was one way of telling that the Axew had a sense of guilt over the trouble she’d brought onto others. The Heliolisk traded glances between the two and felt a pang of unease. Maybe it was just some sentimental part of him reacting, but he couldn’t help but feel a bit taken aback at the Quilava’s outburst.

    “Lyle, I think you’ve gotten your point across-”

    “No, we need this, Dalton,” he snapped. “To understand just where we are right now and where things stand for us as a team.”

    The Quilava folded his arms, irritated fire flickering along his vents as he shot a piercing scowl down at the younger Dragon-type.

    “We’re all going out on a limb at the moment, and you keeping things from us in the past already cost us since we teamed up!” he spat. “So if we’re really in this journey to the Divine Roost together, how about you explain what you want to drag us into here instead of trying to surprise us?”

    Irune hesitated, wavering as if she were standing at the precipice of a tall ledge. Or maybe that wasn’t the right point of comparison with how much she seemed to enjoy heights and tall places. She visibly weighed the words in her mouth, before she shook her head, and spoke up in a low tone.

    “I… guess you’ve all noticed those strange moves I’ve been using sometimes,” she murmured.

    “You mean those freaky light shows you’ve had every now and then?” Kate asked. “How could we miss them? They weren’t exactly subtle.”

    That was an understatement if Dalton ever heard one. But at the same time, Dalton wasn’t sure what on earth had happened on those occasions. He supposed he’d learned enough to know that an Axew’s Ether could be imprinted on to wield Fire Blast or Thunder Shock… but wielding it with the level of raw strength they’d seen from Irune which none of her other moves seemed to have? Or that almost feral demeanor she’d had when wielding it, as if she were being overtaken by her emotions?

    Dalton admittedly hadn’t gotten a good look at whatever Irune did to force Rankar off of him back in Primordial Woods, but he distinctly remembered the fire she spewed in Errberk Village took on a cross-like shape. He couldn’t rule out for sure that it wasn’t just the heat distorting the surrounding air, especially since he didn’t have an explanation if it wasn’t one considering the stories he’d heard of in the past about fiery blasts that did carry that shape.

    He just knew that whatever Irune used back there, that it wasn’t a Fire Blast. And the way she’d been unable to answer Kate when she asked back in Errberk Village just confirmed it.

    “Was there something you wanted to say about them?” Dalton asked. “I realize that we’ve only been together for a few days, but there’s clearly quite a bit about you that we don’t know.”

    Irune pawed at her neck and looked away uneasily. She seemed visibly worried to keep talking, as if she was afraid of how they’d react. Dalton wasn’t sure whether it was better to be patient with her and let her come to terms on her own, or just to push her to be out with it. Before he knew it, the Axew made the decision for him, and began to speak up slowly and deliberately.

    “I don’t fully understand what’s happening myself,” she explained. “I suppose that others have told me their theories, but I don’t know how much stock I should put into them. I… don’t really want to talk about them all that much, when being open about them hasn’t always ended well for me over the last year.”

    She avoided their gazes the entire time, and it struck Dalton that she was reacting much like a cornered mark. More specifically like one of those marks that lingered with him afterwards and bugged him from not being able to rationalize away as being someone who had things coming to them. The ones which at a time when he thought this life was just going to be a short stint, he swore he’d never rob. When he could still entertain naive desires and ideals about being an Outlaw and how he’d have the luxury of being able to pick and choose who he stole from to get by.

    A time he was terrified of forgetting lest he become everything he was afraid of his parents thinking he was if they ever found out about his turn to banditry. If they were even still alive somewhere to pass judgment about it.

    “The Capital’s supposed to be full of knowledge from scholars and sages from across the ages, and if we found something about those powers, it’d be a way of knowing for sure one way or the other,” Irune said. “I just figured that since we were already here, it was a chance to finally get closure about things and deal with them as they are instead of how I want them to be.”

    Dalton hesitated after the Axew’s explanation. It didn’t have that faltering speech she’d had in the past when trying to mislead them, so knowing her, it was probably a truthful answer. Or at least one Irune thought was true. He supposed that it was only natural to want to try and piece things together when there was a part of one’s life that one didn’t fully remember or understand.

    “Irune, just how many books do you think there are out there about ‘Axew that use freaky-looking Fire Blasts and Shock Waves’?” Kate demanded. “Where would we even start looking to try and find that?”

    “... Books about myths and folklore, I guess,” Irune said. “Since I’m not sure when the last time something like this ever happened was.”
    Dalton raised a brow at the answer, but he supposed it wasn’t a bad place to start. They were trying to get to the Divine Roost and Irune’s pendant was apparently related to Kyurem somehow. That did certainly seem to be the purview of myths and folklore, even if he didn’t know if there were any books written about Irune’s predicament in particular, but he supposed he had an idea of where they might be if they really existed.

    “If that’s the case, we should try looking around at my old university,” he said.

    Kate and Lyle turned their heads and stared at Dalton incredulously for a moment. They must’ve been taken aback by his expression, since he could see Kate’s face furrowing into a skeptical scowl.

    “Seriously, Scales?” she scoffed. “I think we’d stick out a bit sitting in on classes, just saying-”

    “We’d ideally be trying to narrow down what to look for and find it around one of the nearby bookshops there,” he explained. “If we really find ourselves stuck, we could try our luck in the Royal Library.”

    That one got everybody’s attention, especially Lyle’s as he visibly flared up with a start. He shook his head, before narrowing his eyes with a low scoff.

    “The Royal Library? I’ll admit that I’m not familiar with Newangle City, but isn’t that the library the King and Hofstaat specifically use for themselves?” Lyle asked.

    “Look, not that I’m the type to shrink from risky infiltrations when I’ve gotten loot for my crew back from an army base before, but just how are we supposed to get into that?” Kate demanded.

    “I did say ‘if push comes to shove’. It’s not my preference, but we would be able to get into it,” Dalton explained. “It’s literally on the Upper Streets just above the university’s eastern edge. And students at Universität von Wahrheit are allowed access to it along with guests.”

    The Heliolisk fished through his bag briefly with his good arm, before he came across his badge from his university days. He held it up, and gazed down longingly at the tarnished, silvery metal.

    “And let’s just say that even if it’s been a while, I know enough Hightongue and expected mannerisms to at least get us in through the door,” he said. “I don’t know whether that will extend to being able to check a book out, but we have options for getting around that.”

    Dalton let his gaze linger on the image of the Reshiram in flight on it along with the runes stamped along the bottom of his university badge as his mind turned back to happier days. Days when he’d dared to hope that his studies would help keep his parents’ textile mill used to make for things other than army plates. He sighed and slipped it away. Those days were long gone, even if in the end, some good was still coming from it.

    “The point is, we know where to go and have options for finding what Irune’s looking for,” he said. “Beyond that, some of the books we’d be coming across would be valuable to fence since there’s always a market for texts among students, so there are some practical reasons for us to want to go there.”

    That was probably an oversimplification, since they’d still be going back into the Administrative District and stealing from it a second time. And they’d need to somehow smooth things over with the Thieves’ Guild if they ran into them again… or else be good at running away really quickly. But if they really were going to get out of the city once they were done, it was hard to think of better options and he doubted that Pokémon from the Thieves’ Guild like Igna or Ansel would want to get mixed up with places in the Administrative District. He studied the reactions of his teammates. They seemed a bit skeptical, but didn’t say anything in protest.

    “You had me at ‘valuable to fence’,” Kate said. “If I could rip off that asshole Tyranitar earlier today, a bunch of hoity-toity prisses shouldn’t be that much harder.”

    Dalton had to fight back a scowl at the Sneasel’s comment. Kate probably wasn’t wrong about it being easier to steal from around the University, but did she really need to phrase it like that? The Heliolisk turned his attention over to his Quilava teammate, who rubbed at one of his forearms with a hesitant look.

    “I… guess it could work, but what are we supposed to do if we have to use gear we stole in a fight?” Lyle asked.

    “We’d steal replacements, obviously. Preferably someplace outside the city after we leave it with how much trouble we’ve already gotten into,” Dalton said. “We ideally should be spending the night resting and planning things out a bit before making our move one way or the other. But I suppose there’s only one question that I still need answered…”

    He turned over to Irune, hardening his features with a stern frown.

    “How serious are you about this? Would you still be going on your own even if we weren’t there to help you?”

    Irune paused for a moment and blinked, though much to Dalton’s surprise, the Axew didn’t hesitate as much as he expected her to. She briefly tugged out her pendant before shaking her head and nodding back with a firm scowl.

    “Yes,” she replied. “This is something that I need to know, and I don’t think I’ll have another chance to find out for sure.”

    There was a moment of tense silence as the others on Team Forager traded uneasy glances with one another, before Dalton shook his head.

    ““Then let’s talk about ways to make this happen. Since from the way that the Thieves’ Guild chased us in here, we’re probably going to need to make it worth their while to let us leave in peace,” he said. “I might have an idea of how we can do that, but I can’t make any promises for how well it will work.”

    Irune blinked, before holding her head up with a puzzled tilt.

    “Oh?” Irune asked. “What do you have in mind, Dalton?”


    Author’s Notes:

    Words and Phrases

    1. Knogga - “Marowak”
    2. Iksbat - “Crobat”
    3. Bluthummer - “Blood Lobster”
    4. Serpiroyal - “Serperior”
    5. Hoffnungsträger - lit. “Hope’s-carrier”. Depending on context of use, can semantically mean “Bringer of Hope” or “Rising Star”.
    6. Silberstadt - “Zelba City”, derived by phonetic corruption. In a more faithful semantic translation, this would be “Silver City”

    Dialogue

    D1. “Wohl dem Menschen, der Weisheit findet, und dem Menschen, der Verstand bekommt.” - “Blessed are the people who find wisdom, and the people who receive understanding.”
    D2. “Von jetzt an werde ich dich beschützen. Ich bin bei dir. Für immer!” - “From now on, I will protect you. I’m with you, forever!”

    Teaser Text

    Newangle City, 19. Herbstmond, 1027 n. d. B.​

    To whom it may concern,

    It has come to my attention that your forces maintain unconventional contacts with this city’s less savory elements through elements in and adjacent to its so-called “Thieves’ Guild”. Due to concerns regarding the war effort against the Kingdom of Edialeigh, I find myself asking on behalf of His Majesty King Siegmund von Wahrheit to relay word to them to locate the Pokémon of interest whose descriptions are included with this letter.

    I don’t particularly care about the workings of such vermin or the so-called “Bluthummer” who commands their respect, nor do I care to find out the full history and details of whatever this arrangement is. Practical needs dictate that your and my forces are not forced to attempt to scour an entire city for these Pokémon, and as such, even if it means resorting to distasteful solutions.

    Your contacts need not know anything beyond the provided descriptions and that they are to task them to mount a heist from the Royal Library. What these Pokémon of interest are tasked with stealing is irrelevant, as long as at least the Axew among them is physically capable of walking through its doors so that she can be apprehended on-site.

    Kindly inform your contact that anyone involved in facilitating this apprehension will be amply rewarded both monetarily and by having any criminal records expunged. Anyone from their ranks found to be interfering with the capture or otherwise harming the welfare of the Axew in a way that prevents her apprehension will be dealt with as a perpetrator of high treasonᵃ against the crown.

    Further instructions and briefing will be relayed later this evening to whomever is relevant.

    - Urgent dispatch from Graf von Wellenhafen, Lacan Dragorans to the Viertelᵇ Sheriffs of Newangle City

    a. In German, the analogous concept of “high treason”, “Hochverrat” is used specifically to refer to treason that is committed against the internal structure or order of a state. e.x. participating in an attempted coup.
    b. Viertel - “borough”, “district”
     
    Last edited:
    Chapter 24 - Recurrence
  • Spiteful Murkrow

    Busy Writing Stories I Want to Read
    Pronouns
    He/Him/His
    Partners
    1. nidoran-f
    2. druddigon
    3. swellow
    4. lugia
    5. growlithe
    6. quilava-fobbie
    7. sneasel-kate
    8. heliolisk-fobbie
    OaT_Ch24_Final.png



    Munternplatz, 21. Erntemond, 919 n. d. B.

    Kim,

    Ich freue mich, nach so vielen Monaten voller Fehlstarte endlich einmal eine gute Nachricht zu überbringen. Ein Empath aus unseren Reihen der in der Lage ist, Auren zu spüren, konnte zufällig kurz die Aura des jungen Drachens in der Nähe der Urquellhöhle spüren. Mit der Präsenz, die sie darin fühlte, war es ein untrügliches Zeichen dafür, dass die Dyade nahe ist. Basierend auf dem, was ich und Ihre Untergebenen mit mir zusammengetragen haben, scheint es, dass die Dyade weiter in Richtung der weiter westlich gelegenen Dörfer vordringt und nicht näher an die Front, wie ich befürchtet hatte.

    Vielleicht sollte die Sache damit erledigt sein und wir bleiben vor dem Munternplatz auf der Lauer, um auf Sie und die anderen zu warten, aber ich muss gestehen, dass ich beunruhigt bin. Nur einen Tag bevor ich diesen Brief schrieb, wurde ich von einem örtlichen Seher angesprochen, der mich anflehte, Frieden mit der Dyade zu schließen, die wir verfolgen. Dass es unbedingt erforderlich war, dass wir ihn aus den Kämpfen und der Not in unserem Land herausholen, damit er in Frieden erwacht und wir nicht selbst ins Unheil geraten.

    Ich verstehe genauso wie Sie und König Sansa das Versprechen gut, das dieses Erwachen der Dyade in unserem Land mit sich bringt. Eine Zukunft, in der die Göttin, die wir „Unsere Tröstung“ nennen, neben einem Gott wohnen kann, den wir „Unsere Friede“ nennen können. Unsere Feinde von jenseits des Meeres erkennen sicherlich auch die Ungeheuerlichkeit der Situation, denn sie haben Himmel und Erde in Bewegung gesetzt, um ihn zu ergreifen, als sein Fluchtversuch sie zu nahe an ihre Positionen brachte.

    Nach dem Wenigen, was wir über den Frospino erfahren konnten, scheint er trotz seines Hintergrunds keine besonders starke Affinität zu Ideale zu haben, und er scheint keine bleibenden Erinnerungen zu haben, die darauf hindeuten würden, dass er nicht geeignet ist, Ideale zu zwingen, nach dem Erwachen Frieden zu schließen. Und doch haben wir diesen jungen Drachen, das Gefäß der Hoffnung, auf dem die Hoffnungen des Königs und der Wahrheit ruhen, kaum besser behandelt als den Feind, der derzeit vor unseren Toren steht.

    Ich verstehe, dass unsere Mission von König Sansa selbst kommt, aber ich kann einfach nicht anders, als besorgt zu sein. Dass wir uns vielleicht in Angelegenheiten einmischen, in die wir uns nicht einmischen dürfen.


    - Dringende Depesche von Oberstleutnant Elly Panzeronstochter an Oberst Kim Brutalandasohn



    Much as Zeuge told her, after a brief walk down the hallway and a couple turns later, Sophia came across a broad, open space. It was a part of the ancient building where portions of the floors above had been cut away to form a large chamber that was unobstructed aside from a few supporting beams. Off to her right, light from nighttime auroras filtered through window panes arranged in tall vertical strips onto an open space riddled with shapes lit up by the cool blue glow of Luminous Moss lanterns. It was a bit hard to tell from a glance, but some of them appeared large enough to take up space on a public pedestal much like a statue.

    “Well, this is the place along the way to your reading room that I told you about,” Zeuge said. “It’s just on the other side of this display floor and down a flight of stairs.”

    The crow let her beak flop open as her eyes adjusted to the room’s lighting and she realized that the shapes were all relics of various sorts. Display cases filled with strange objects inside, signs and banners with ancient glyphs on them, husks of ancient machines that looked like they were fashioned entirely of metal… Why, this made the Royal Museum which was open to the public elsewhere in the Administrative District look like a child’s collection!

    “By all means, Frau Kranoviz, feel free to go around,” Zeuge insisted. “It’s a bit of a walk over to the stairs, so you might as well take some time to look at the exhibits.”

    Sophia glanced at the Serperior briefly, before pacing forward and making her way past the exhibits as they passed her eyes. There was a set of faded papers behind glass filled within strange runes she couldn’t recognize, along with pictures that looked more lifelike than any painting she’d ever seen. A little further down, there was a display of curious spheres about the size of Apricorns with their top and bottom halves connected by a hinge of some sort. And just past that, there was a set of chipped white cups and a pitcher of some sort placed next to a strange wooden box. Sophia wasn’t sure what on earth the box was supposed to be since she couldn’t see any sign of a lid for it. There were a pair of metal knobs on its face with strange runes labeling an arc-like design behind scratched ancient resin, and a design of a pair of red comets swirling in on each other just below them.

    The sigil of ‘Vector Ah-ghee’, which surely meant the little box had quite the story behind it. She supposed that just about everything in this room surely did. After all, they were all little fragments and pieces of a hazily-understood past they could only scratch at. And these were just the ones that Zeuge had found convenient enough to gawk at along the way to the reading room!

    “I didn’t know that the crown had all of these,” she murmured. “How on earth did all of this get recovered-?”

    Sophia felt her wing brush up against cold metal and her eyes widened with a start. She hurriedly threw it out to steady whatever she might have knocked over, only to gape up to see what looked like large, vacant eye sockets from a metal skull.

    “A-Aah!”

    Sophia hopped back with a startled caw and batted her wings out ready for battle. Her heart pounded in her chest, only for her to realize that the thing that’d given her such a fright was the gray skeleton of some sort of strange, metal contraption.

    The machine had a front that looked much like a beak, and a closer inspection of its ‘eye sockets’ revealed that there were ground-down flecks of broken glass around their edges. Did those use to be windows? Sophia stepped to the side and saw that beyond the front, there was a rust-flecked tube following with faded orange paint at its base that had been riddled with tears and holes, held together with metal latticing. About halfway down its length, there was some sort of cross-brace on top with pods on either end, one appearing misshapen and deformed.

    How in Wander had she not seen that thing in the room until now?

    “Oh, I see you found ‘Der Stählerne Rabe₁’.”

    Sophia turned to see Zeuge slithering up past the display of curious spheres, coming to a stop beside her as he raised his tail and pointed off at the contraption set out on display. She traded glimpses between her guide and the rusted, gouged hulk with a befuddled tilt of her head.

    “... A ‘Steel Raven’?” she asked. “Herr Zeuge, I’m not sure if I follow you. Since I certainly am not seeing the resemblance here.”

    “It’s a bit of a pet name that we have for it in the Royal Reliquary,” the Serperior explained. “From what we’ve been able to piece together, it was most likely some sort of air carriage from the human era. Except instead of being flown around by Carriers, it used machinery to push air out of those ports at the ends. Much like how a Golurk might.”

    This thing used to be an air carriage? Sophia supposed that it should’ve been less surprising when there were stories of humans having wagons that moved without Pullers, but she wasn’t sure what would compel humans to make a machine that looked like this. Why, it looked more like the skeleton of some fearsome monster that’d be right at home laying waste to villages than some sort of transport.

    “It’s actually one of the centerpieces of the Reliquary’s collection of human machinery, along with- oh, there it is!”

    Sophia walked past a break in the hull of the human transport and came across a metal pod resting against a support pillar. The contraption was about the size of a Cetitan, and had what looked like metal rods attached to it. Three of them were abruptly broken off with shorn metal at their ends, while the final one was still complete and had some sort of almost skeletal-looking metal arm attached to it, complete with five appendages that vaguely resembled fingers.

    “So what is this one and what’s it called?” she asked. “‘Der Eisenmann₂’?”

    “Well, Herr Friedrich would sometimes refer to it as a ‘Doll’, but from historical record, humans apparently called this machine and others like it as ‘Skells’,” Zeuge explained. “From what we’ve been able to tell, humans used these contraptions as suits of armor that could somehow double as transports. Parts of these machines occasionally turn up even to this day, especially in the desert Provinzen further south.”

    The crow blinked at the Serperior’s reply. She supposed that the contraption did sort of look like some sort of skeleton, so she could understand where the ‘Skell’ name came from, if not the ‘Doll’ one. But she failed to see how the thing could possibly function as a suit of armor. The floors of this building had originally been built in mind for human occupants, and had the ones above not been cut away, it never would’ve fit inside.

    “... How on earth would a human be able to move around in this thing?” she asked.

    “Well, it was a machine, so it had a power source of its own much like Der Stählerne Rabe,” the Serperior explained. “Though unlike most other machines from the human era, this one still has the remains of its power source in it.”

    Sophia walked forward and hopped up onto a small wooden stool set beside the center of the ‘Skell’ and looked down into the gash. Inside it, there was some sort of surface with a raised, gray crystal on it that looked like a rod with shortened cross-arms. It was almost like that clip that Eevee from that Exploration Team that she and Lacan bumped into back in her hometown wore over her ear, except it was bigger than she was.

    “Wait, but how would this jewel be used to generate power?” she asked.

    “Well, the Wehrtürme that the city walls are built around have crystals like these inside them, just much larger. We know those jewels used to generate tamed thunder well into the reign of King Klaus from energy gathered from a distant source, so it’s our current hypothesis that these smaller ones also did much the same…”

    Sophia just stared at the Serperior for as he continued giddily prattling on about things that were all arcane gibberish to her. He noticed her vacant expression and began to trail off, before uncomfortably shifting the leaves about his neck.

    “Yes, r-right, we’re getting a bit distracted right now,” the Serperior stammered. “Anyhow, we should be headed to your reading room.”

    Zeuge hurriedly slithered ahead, prompting Sophia to pace after him. The entire time, she couldn’t help but have her mind turn back to the strange crystal. She had heard of cases where stones had grown charged with electricity, enough to sometimes float above the ground, but to gather power from a faraway place from gods-knew-where?

    It was hard for her to wrap her mind around the concept. It would’ve sounded fantastical to hear it attributed to the doings of some divine entity, much less to some sort of machine.

    Sophia looked up after noticing the cool blue light around her had grown stronger, and looked up to see that Zeuge had led her into a set of hallways outside the relic chamber. These spaces evidently were more purpose-oriented, with bare concrete and metal along their surfaces evidencing their present users hadn’t seen fit to give them much in the way of furnishings.

    Left, then down a flight of stairs and a quick turn to the right. The pair now stood in front of a metal panel with a Rotom standing guard. Zeuge leaned in and passed a few words onto the Rotom, who buzzed back an “Understood” in affirmation before phasing into a scratched, glassy square to the door’s right. The square suddenly came to life with a blue glow and strange glyphs flickered over its cracked surface. A sudden chirp and woosh followed as the metal panel slid into the wall on the left.

    Sophia blinked in astonishment. So it was a door, a downright ancient one at that from the way it operated. It was no secret that Newangle City was riddled with relics from the human era thanks to it having the most plentiful and best-preserved ruins in Varhyde, but it never occurred to her that some of them would potentially still be working.

    The panel wooshed again and slid shut behind the two with a low click as Sophia looked up to see a room lit with cool, bluish tones from tubes of glass and ancient resin hanging from the walls that had been filled with Luminous Moss. There was a low, featureless wooden table with cushions set on the floor, and precious little else beyond a padlocked wooden chest set out on it. Why, if it weren’t for the expense spent on the lighting, she’d have thought the place was a prison cell instead of a reading room.

    Maybe that was the point, especially considering the nature of her and Lacan’s mission. It wasn’t as if the crown would just let her take original copies of letters back to Lacan’s quarters in Newangle City, not when they were still deemed crown secrets a full century after they were initially written.

    “It was a bit of an ordeal tracking these old letters from King Sansa’s loyal servants as part of ‘Operation Avalanche’ down on such short notice,” Zeuge chuckled. “But when both the General Staff and His Majesty himself insisted that they be gathered together, we here at the Reliquary could hardly allow their demands to go ignored.”

    Sophia tilted her head as the Grass-type hurriedly tugged a small metal key out of a satchel slung alongside his neck and passed it over. The bird gaped down at it, before looking back at the serpent with a puzzled frown.

    Herr Zeuge? What’s this for?”

    “Well, you’d hardly be able to read any documents while they’re stowed away in a locked box, no?”

    Sophia blinked and made her way up to the chest and slotted the key into it with her beak. After fiddling around with it, she felt it turn with an audible click and stop. She pulled the lid back and looked down, where inside, there were a set of glass panes with yellowed sheafs of paper pressed between them. The Corvisquire took one out and began to rifle through the others in their places in the chest one-by-one. They were all letters bearing dates from the spring and summer of 919. And all bearing the signature and stamped prints of one of two Pokémon…

    “... All of these letters are signed by either ‘Oberst Kim Brutalandas’ or ‘Oberstleutnant Elly Panzaerons’.”

    She turned back to face Zeuge, who visibly stiffened up and started to fidget his tail in obvious discomfort.

    “I-I’m afraid that those names don’t mean anything to me, Frau Kranoviz,” the Serperior said. “Was it not what were you expecting?”

    No, these were very much the names that she’d remembered mentioned during briefing for Operation Spark, but… ‘Oberstleutnant Elly Panzaerons’?

    She’d heard that the planning for Operation Spark had been drawn up by the Generalstab based on one ‘Operation Avalanche’ conducted near the end of the Advent War, but she didn’t expect that it’d have extended to sharing an operational structure. Why, she even saw a passing reference to a ‘Fähnlein Jugend₃’ in one of the letters!

    Sophia eventually made her way to the bottom of the chest and after inspecting it a second time, found it bare after just a small talonful of glass panes. She blinked before turning back to Zeuge, with a dubious tilt of her head.

    “Is this really everything that King Siegmund was able to provide? Operation Avalanche surely involved more than just these two, didn’t it?” she asked. “Graf Wellenhafen needs as full a picture as possible regarding what happened with Oberst Kim’s mission. Did King Sansa not ever write back to them? Or any of his confidantes like Feldmarschall Pritchard?”

    Zeuge flicked his tongue with a nervous stammer as he dutifully tried to turn his glance away from the table.

    “I- I would presume they did, Frau Kranoviz,” the Serperior insisted. “But this is all that we could find in the archives. If there’s anything that King Sansa or his confidantes wrote in reply to these two, they have been lost to the mists of time.”

    Sophia paused and narrowed her eyes at Zeuge. The Serperior was visibly squirming now. She knew that she was broaching on crown secrets, but she was getting the distinct impression that the Serperior was hiding something from her. The fate of untold multitudes potentially hung in the balance based on whatever had gone wrong with Oberst Kim’s mission so many years ago, and she could ill-afford Zeuge or anyone else being coy with any records that might be present.

    “... Zeuge, is something the matter? You’re acting rather strange right now,” she insisted. “Is there something wrong with the letters that are here?”

    “It’s- It’s just that… those letters are supposed to be crown secrets,” the Serperior gulped. “I… actually wasn’t supposed to be in this room when you opened that box.”

    Sophia blinked at Zeuge’s reply, before looking at Zeuge’s blue scarf. Right. Zeuge was a scribe, and one who was likely not of high standing in the Royal Reliquary based on how he’d mentioned being Herr Frederick’s pupil. No wonder he’d looked so petrified after she opened the box, all this time, she’d been endangering the poor ‘mon’s job and gods-knew-what else!

    The Corvisquire hastily pushed the glass panes behind the box, before raising a wing and giving a reassuring smile up at the scribe.

    “... I see no reason why anyone but the two of us needs to know about that, Herr Zeuge,” she said. “Sometimes it’s better to settle matters quietly even if it’s not necessarily in full accordance with protocol.”

    Zeuge let out a sharp exhale as it seemed almost as if a weight was lifted off the Serperior’s back. The scribe gave a grateful nod, before raising his gaze to meet her.

    “You’re too kind, Frau Kranoviz,” the Serperior said. “Though… for both our sakes, I suppose I should relay the warning I was told to pass onto you.”

    The Serperior raised his tail and gestured off at the chest on the table, along with the laminated papers still poking out from behind them.

    “The source materials you review here must remain onsite at all times and the only things you are permitted to bring from this room are any things that your sponsoring member of the Hofstaat allowed you to,” the scribe explained. “I don’t know the full story behind it, but the notice we received from King Siegmund insisted that in your case, it is only whatever you can transcribe into your own writing.”

    Sophia hesitated a moment. She supposed that the stipulation shouldn’t have surprised her, but something about it still made her uneasy. Just what was in Kim and Elly’s letters such that their contents were still sensitive enough that she needed the King’s permission just to bring notes about them from this place?

    She supposed that was why Lacan had trusted her to come here on his behalf: because they didn’t know what was in these records. The very fact that King Siegmund wasn’t able to delivery a summary of their contents to Lacan in advance likely meant that the Mienshao himself didn’t know of their specifics either.

    Their fate, along with their mission’s and those of untold Pokémon in Varhyde potentially hinged on whatever their predecessors had written down. The least she could do was take advantage of the opportunity that she had and just get at whatever truth lay within.

    “... Understood, Herr Zeuge..”

    The Serperior bowed before slithering off for the doorway, knocking on the panel with his tail and calling out for ‘Tommy’ to open the door. The chime and woosh sounded out again in the background and after hearing Zeuge slither off in the hallway and the ancient door woosh and clamp shut, Sophia pushed the chest back on the table and turned her attention back to the glass panes that the letters were pressed in as she moved them along and perused their date headers.

    She quickly realized that they’d been sorted by their date of writing, and covered a span of roughly twelve months. Eight of them from before the final battles of the Advent War were fought, with the remainder surely overlapping with the time after Edialeigh sued for peace and hostilities ended.

    This was really all that the General Staff had preserved from such a critical watershed of King Sansa’s reign? She would’ve hoped that there would have been more than a talonful of letters from two Pokémon who she only knew of through her mission briefing to try and understand what exactly had gone wrong with Operation Avalanche, but she supposed beggars could not be choosers.

    After all, even if Operation Spark succeeded, the records of Fähnlein Stärke and its activities would likely not be dealt with openly until well after most of the Pokémon involved had died of old age. Operation Avalanche had been conducted before the founding of the Generalstab… even if anyone had thought to preserve records relating to the Operation, quite a lot had changed since then. And that wasn’t even getting into the season of tumult the land went through before House Baanders became the present royal line.

    Sophia shook her head. She was getting distracted and without the luxury of being able to assume how much time she had to work with, it was best to get straight to work transcribing. She slipped on a writing pad onto her right foot and mounted a charcoal nub into it before turning her attention to the first letter of the lot. She glanced over its header and read it to herself under her breath: 15. Lenzmond₄, 919 nach dem Blitz, before continuing on into the letter’s contents.

    Ich muss gestehen, dass ich Zweifel an Ihrem Urteilsvermögen hatte, als ich hörte, dass mein Auftrag mich nach Herbergau führen würde. Da die Hunde von Ideale aktiv unser Land durchstreiften und plünderten, konnte ich nicht verstehen, warum Sie mich mit einem ganzen Fähnlein an Truppen in ein kleines Dorf schicken, das näher an Großnebel als an der Front liegt, auf der Suche nach dieser „Dyade“, von der Ihr Seher sprach.ᴰ¹

    The Corvisquire continued reading, carefully transcribing each glyph of the letter’s contents into her own handwriting. It was a letter in Hightongue from Oberst Kim to King Sansa, and while there was nothing wrong with it, she couldn’t help but hesitate after her mind turned back to Zeuge’s warning.

    If she were to bring this transcription with her, and Lacan’s mission happened to take them back to Edialeigh, was it really safe to keep this transcription as a reference? It being written in Hightongue would surely be enough to keep its contents hidden from peasants and common Rothäuter, but Edialeigh had an analogue to Varhyde’s Generalstab, and if they were required to study the Hightongue of their enemy much how Lacan and his peers were…

    Perhaps it was best to hedge her bets and write a transcription in Commontongue, since even when taking pains to be faithful, some of the quirks of Hightongue simply didn’t translate into it. Perhaps her transcription would never leave this side of the Sundered Sea, but if it did and it were captured, the kneejerk reaction of anyone with actual decision-making importance in Edialeigh’s army who came across it in the language of commoners would surely be to dismiss it as a hoax.

    She took another sheet of paper and readied her writing pad, dutifully omitting the date and location heading as she mused aloud a spot translation of the contents into Commontongue until she made it past the first paragraph:

    I have no such qualms anymore. When we arrived at Errberk Village, we came across a young Frigibax who had been noted to have one day produced a ball of thunder about him while quarreling with another villager. We attempted to pull him aside for questioning, but it proved unnecessary. He fled our presence, and we saw with our own eyes that he manifested the very same ball of thunder, one whose shape bore the mark of the great tormentor of our land: Desire.​

    Sophia paused and blinked at the runes on her paper. She stared back at the runes on the original, and sure enough, it said ‘Herbergau’ on it. Her hometown, and the birthplace of untold defenders of Varhyde in her Ritterorden. She couldn’t square away what would’ve compelled that Dyad to flee, until she kept reading.

    I still have chills thinking of that encounter, and how humbling it is to witness one of the primal powers that mold our world in the flesh. To think that but a few months ago, this ‘Dyad’ as we have been instructed to call him, had apparently been trailing along in an Edialeigher Tross. I know not if they were already aware of his true nature, but we do now, and my troops and I troops will pursue him to the ends of the earth if need be.​
    I do not know whether it is possible for this land to hail ‘Desire’ alongside ‘Reality’, but if your seer is right, we have a unique opportunity to secure the favor of both and secure a lasting peace for the Kingdom of Varhyde. After all, I know full well what Edialeigh would do with such favor, and I for one do not intend to stand aside and let them claim it to burn the Throne of Truth a second time​

    The Corvisquire trailed off as she got to the letter’s signature and stamp as it bore the mark of draconic claws. Something about the letter had been off-putting when she first started reading it, but after writing out a translation into Commontongue, she realized why:

    Just from this first letter, the events surrounding Operation Avalanche sounded eerily familiar to their present circumstances. There were obviously details that were different here and there, but Sophia had to admit that the resemblance between her and Lacan and this ‘Kim’ and ‘Elly’ was… uncanny.

    Considering what became of Operation Avalanche all those years ago, she hoped that it wasn’t an omen for their future.



    She was falling again.

    The dreams of this sort all began the same way: with her consciousness returning to her in a dull haze. The first thing that occurred to her was that she was freezing her scales off and everything hurt with a dull pain. She had a vague awareness that her body was curled in on itself, but no matter what she tried or how hard she willed it, she was unable to move. Not even to glance to the side and see her tusks… if she even had tusks in these dreams where she was falling. She hadn’t been able to tell.

    The air whistled past her as she spun head over heels and she began to see plumes of smoke and glint of fire below her. It wasn’t until she fell further that she was able to tell the difference between which dream of falling she was having. There was no gray figure in this one, and as her muddy vision made out the ground below, she could see there were no rooftops this time. Just lights zipping back and forth between opposing positions along with dark shapes, and a faint, roaring din in their direction.

    Frau Theresia! Frau Theresia!

    And then of course, came the frantic cry from above. Her body spun in the air when she saw the speaker as she always did: a battered Charizard clad in green Varhyder armor, pitted and torn with gouges, a few of his plates stained in dark colors. The drake’s scarf was torn and frayed to the point where she could no longer tell what rank he had in the army, and yet, the first time Irune had this dream, she remembered feeling a strange relief at the sight of the soldier.

    She didn’t know why she would feel relieved when the army had made her life a living hell for the past year since Cade helped her first escape them to flee home. Maybe it was just the freezing feeling making her hungry for any sort of warmth. Or maybe it was because in spite of never being able to make out the words he tried to say, something about the soldier felt strangely familiar.

    And strangest still, for whatever reason, the Charizard in her dreams was always bigger than she recalled Charizard being. As if she could fit snugly into his claws which reached out to her for shelter.

    Frau Theresia! Halten sie durch! Ich hab’ sie-!ᴰ²

    She’d stopped feeling that, if only because she’d grown numb to the parts of the dream that followed.

    A whistling noise rang out as a dark shape abruptly zipped in. A conical tip, a set of fin-like shapes at the other end. It was the last thing Irune would always see before it found its mark near the base of the Charizard’s left wing.

    Then came the deafening burst of multiple Blast Seeds detonating in unison. As usual, there was a flash of heat and wooden fragments dashed against her and the explosion pushed her away. Then her body began to spin in the air, as she noticed something hot and wet fleck her side just beyond her field of view.

    She was pretty sure they were blood spatters. And after having had this dream enough times, she was pretty sure they were the Charizard’s.

    The last she’d hear of him would be that agonized roar which fell off into the distance, which always filled her with an overpowering urge to scream and cry. And yet, those screams and tears would never come. She was never able to open her mouth to do so. If she even had one.

    More shouts and cries. The roar of attacks being thrown between soldiers, of cannons and dart-throwers firing, and still more screams cutting through it all. They grew louder and louder as she fell, sign enough that she was nearing the ground.

    A flash from a brilliant beam of light lit up the ground below her. There, shapes crumpled on the ground near the edges of her murky vision as Irune made out a collection of rocks below her with bodies laying limply about it.

    The awful roar of battle cries filled the air all about as she fell, before finally seeing the dim blue glow of an abandoned Luminous Moss lantern. There was hard stone waiting beside it, marred with dark, ugly stains.

    Irune had never seen what came afterwards in that dream. Since, whenever it reached that point, it always abruptly went black.



    The next thing Irune knew, she was jolting up from her bed back in her team’s room in the Möbius. There was a sharp pattering noise, and she whirled over with her heart still pounding in her chest. Kate was there, having jumped back and crouched on the ground. The Sneasel’s eyes opened wide for a moment before she narrowed them back with an annoyed frown.

    “Would it kill ya to let us know when you’re going to suddenly wake up like that? she huffed. “Seriously, it’s like you’re trying to scare us!”

    Irune panted and looked down at her bed with a quiet shiver as her breaths came out in ragged, uneven pants. She noticed Lyle and Dalton making their way over as Kate stood upright and hesitated. The Sneasel’s red eyes studied her briefly, as the sharp frown on Kate’s face eased and her ears fell.

    “You had another nightmare, didn’t you?”

    Irune quietly nodded her head back, as the Sneasel and her teammates hesitated for a moment. Gods, she must’ve looked so pathetic to them right now. How on earth were they supposed to think that she could do anything to stop them from pushing her around as they pleased when she couldn’t even keep her wits about her from a nightmare?

    The Axew snapped to attention as she felt something stroking under her chin. She looked up, where there was Kate leaning in with a paw cupped past her jaw, as a small smile spread over her face.

    “Hey, it’s just until we get that treasure from the Divine Roost, right?” she insisted. “After that, we’ll all get what we came for and all of this will be a distant memory.”

    That was right. Once she was there, she’d get her treasure, her key she’d lost to putting her nightmare with Lacan and the army behind her. If they were right about what she really was, it’d be just what was needed to hide that power in her away so nobody could misuse it. So that nobody could hurt others with it. Her teammates would get the loot she’d promised, and hopefully be able to sort out their lives afterwards.

    Everything would end on a happy note for once. She didn’t know whether or not these three would really be able to get the peace they were looking for afterwards, but it’d be their own problems to worry about.

    She’d told herself similar things in the past. She just hoped that this time, things would finally be different.

    “Just one problem with that, Kate,” Lyle’s voice piped up. “The Thieves’ Guild is still on our ass right now. How are we supposed to get anything done in town if we can’t even set foot out the door?”

    Irune blinked and looked over at the Quilava as he traded a worried glance with his teammates. Right. Igna and Ansel had chased them in here the other day. And the two were emphatic that they weren’t just going to leave them alone.

    How were they supposed to go about the city with them breathing down their backs? Let alone make it to Dalton’s university?

    “Dalton, I know that you suggested we pay the Thieves’ Guild off by stealing something from your university, but is it even going to be safe to approach them?” Irune asked.

    “No,” Dalton said, shaking his head. “But based on what those two told us yesterday, I doubt we’d need to go far to run into them again.”

    Irune quietly set her teeth on edge at the thought of Igna and Ansel just lurking in wait for them outside. The idea clearly unnerved Lyle as well from the way he held his ears back against his skull.

    “I was afraid you’d say that,” the Quilava said. “Do we really not have any better options for meeting them than just stepping outside and hoping they don’t tan our hides?”

    Dalton paused and blinked for a moment, seeming to weigh a matter over in his head before he tilted his head up in thought.

    “Actually, we just might,” the Heliolisk insisted. “The receptionist said while coming in today that no business was to be settled here in the Möbius outside the ‘playhouse’. I’m assuming that that’s normally payment, but I assume that negotiating terms wouldn’t be out of bounds either.”

    Everyone’s attention remained firmly trained on Dalton after that, as Irune shuffled off her bed with the clack of glass brushing up against glass. She stood there, and blinked a moment, before giving a curious tilt of her head up.

    “Okay… but how do we find it?”

    “We ask the front desk, obviously.”



    Team Forager retraced their steps down the Möbius’s hallways and steps, and before they knew it, they found themselves back in the inn’s lobby. From there it was just a matter of asking that “Ecks” receptionist where this ‘playhouse’ was and letting her know that they wanted to discuss terms with the Thieves’ Guild there. The Crobat pointed out a corridor beside the steps headed upstairs with a curt “follow the corridor until you reach the lobby, then go left through the doors” for instructions.

    She insisted that they wouldn’t be waiting long for an audience. Lyle wasn’t sure whether that was a good thing or not.

    They’d barely made it a dozen paces down the corridor before Lyle started to feel his stomach flutter and have second thoughts about the whole idea. The surrounding decor wasn’t exactly helping either. There was worn carpet in some sort of shade of dark red or green that looked almost like blood with dim, circular lights hung from the ceiling or on wall-mounted lanterns that gave the place an ominous air.

    Like they were marching towards a dangerous presence.

    The Quilava’s ears pricked with every creak and slight sound as they walked. After following the corridor around a right turn and briefly spotting a tight spiral stairwell that headed upwards, Lyle looked back at his teammates and discovered that he wasn’t alone in getting bad vibes from this place… aside from Kate, who looked as unflappable as she usually was. Irune in particular seemed to be on pins and needles as she kept stealing glances around her surroundings, before shooting a worried glance back at him.

    “We’re sure this is a good idea?” Irune asked.

    “Eh, it’s been a night,” Kate replied. “How mad could those two still be at us? Hell, they’ve probably moved along to mugging some sap in a back alley or something.”

    Lyle sucked in a sharp breath and fought back fire from his vents. He sure hoped Kate was onto something there. The corridor made a turn to the left, where there were a pair of wooden double doors that had been left slightly ajar. The Quilava pushed the door open and stepped out waiting for his teammates to file out, as he looked around and discovered that they’d entered a lobby of some sort. He looked across the room as he suddenly failed to hold back the fire from his vents.

    It was the helmeted head of an Aggron behind a counter leveling a piercing stare at him. Thankfully, it wasn’t Sheriff Mack—the lack of green armor on his body and the scarf pattern that matched the receptionist’s indicated as much, as did the curious teal shade of the stranger's hide and his eyes that matched his scarf's shade. But even so, there was a dangerous air behind the ‘mon’s eyes that gave Lyle the distinct feeling that if he had to pick a fight with an Aggron, that he’d much rather try his luck with Sheriff Mack, armor plates and all.

    “You’re a bit early to see any performances right now, Quilava.”

    Lyle glanced over at the walls of the room and noticed that there were posters depicting various dramatic scenes with loose runes labeling their corners: ‘A God-Slaying Story’, ‘A Missing Year’, ‘Founder’s Tale - Part Five’... Were those posters for plays? He knew that the receptionist called this a ‘playhouse’, but this place actually showed plays here?

    He was going to go ahead and guess that this was that ‘Wye’ ‘mon that she’d mentioned the other day. He certainly looked like he’d be the sort who’d be called in to deal with problematic guests. Permanently, from the vibe he gave off.

    “Y-Yes, but we were told by the front desk that this was a place to handle business at the Möbius,” Lyle stammered. “We were looking to try and talk business with a ‘mon from the Thieves’ Guild.”

    The Aggron briefly raised a brow, before shaking his head with a quiet harrumph.

    “I’m not sure what you’ve been up to to convince one of Justin’s ‘mons to stop by the theater, since they’re hardly cultured types,” the Steel-type scoffed. “But I suppose that your types are just full of surprises these days.”

    The Aggron raised a claw, pointing off at an entrance to the left at a pair of doors left ajar in front of a darkened chamber.

    “To the left and into the viewing room,” Wye instructed. “It closes for visitors without tickets fifteen minutes before and after showings, not that I expect you’ll need to wait for long.”

    Lyle turned his head and warily made his way through the doors with the rest of Team Forager as they entered the darkened hall. He could see dim light at the end glinting off something at the other end of the room and pushed fire out his vents for illumination. As his eyes adjusted, the room’s features filled into view: a stage with an embroidered purple curtain, plain walls with wood and plaster with flecks of bare concrete showing through damaged parts, and a shock of what he assumed was red carpeting between two stairwells along the walls that held a half-dozen rows of wooden stools.

    “Hup!”

    Lyle turned his head just in time to catch Kate hopping from the top of one stool to the next to make her way towards the stage. A quick glance revealed the stools had small rungs to help shorter Pokémon up, though from how sturdy they’d been, Lyle could already tell that the stools could hold a decent amount of weight on them. Maybe even enough for that Aggron at the counter to sit in. He sighed and started to make his way down with his teammates, as the design of the embroidery came into view: some sort of floral pattern with rings, it looked like.

    Were they just supposed to sit and wait here? And if so, how’d they know if the ‘mon they ran into was from-?

    “You’ve been keeping us waiting for a long time, stoat.”

    Lyle flared up with a start before whirling around to see the lanky Marowak hop down from the stage as ghostfire sprang to life at the tips of her club. From beside him, Irune’s mouth flopped open.

    “H-How on earth did you-?!”

    “Side entrances,” the Marowak sneered. “Gotta love them, and there’s one just on the other side of this auditorium where all the actors’ rooms are.”

    Lyle’s breath caught in his throat as the strange Marowak sauntered forward with a pat of her club against her free hand. Screw this, he was getting the hell out of here. The Quilava’s nerves failed him and he attempted to scurry back up the steps for the door, only to see a flash of brown dive in and stumble back as Ansel swooped in from the rafters and perched on a nearby stool with a thrust of his sharp beak into empty air.

    “You’ve got some nerve to want to talk with us after everything that happened yesterday!” the Fearow squawked. “Wye wouldn’t bat an eye if Igna and I dragged you out the front door to settle things, either. I heard Quilava fur makes for a great rug for ‘mons that don’t ask too many questions about their flooring.”

    Lyle gulped as he and his teammates looked to see that they were cut off from both directions on the steps. Igna at the stage below them, and Ansel from above. The only one of them who was in any position to try to slip away was Kate, who was still on one of the stools, with nothing that would provide cover from a Bonemerang from Igna or from Ansel diving at her. The Quilava froze briefly and traded looks with Dalton and Irune wondering what they were to do. A sharp scoff snapped him to attention and alerted him to Kate walking over from the stools with her arms folded. She rolled her eyes as she approached, and blew a puff of icy air up at her ear feather with a low grunt.

    “Look, we get it, you two don’t like us and we don’t like you either,” she harrumphed. “Fortunately, we weren’t planning on being here in this dump for long. That’s why we wanted to offer something to help smooth over that whole misunderstanding from yesterday.”

    For a brief moment, Lyle thought he saw Ansel’s eyes raise in surprise, only for the moment to fade as soon as it came.

    “Pah, what do a bunch of amateurs like you think you can do to impress us?” Igna snorted. “What, were you planning on buying us off with some hatchling’s milk money?”

    “Well… the main thing we needed before we were ready to move on were some books from the Universität von Wahrheit,” Irune offered. “Books aside, there’s surely no shortage of things that could be stolen from there. If there was anything in particular that you had in mind, maybe we could work something out.”

    Igna raised a brow in reply at the Axew’s reply. While Lyle still got the distinct impression that Igna didn’t care for them, the Marowak seemed to ease up a bit after hearing the proposal. He cast a glance back at her Fearow companion just in time to catch him ruffling his feathers. If Igna was coming around to Irune’s proposal, he certainly didn’t look like it from that piercing glare on his face.

    “Yeah sure,” Ansel scoffed. “Why don’t you just steal us a Scheffel of Perfect Apples while you’re at it? How on earth do you expect us to believe you’ll get anything from there? Especially your friend with his messed-up arm?”

    Well that was certainly low and uncalled for. Thankfully, Dalton didn’t really acknowledge the comment beyond a small frown, as he reached his free arm for his satchel.

    “Well, I can’t do anything about the Perfect Apples, but I know my way around the university, and have a way of looking like I belong there,” Dalton explained. “And I don’t just mean this student scarf that I’m presently wearing.”

    He fished around inside it for a brief moment, before pulling out his university badge and flashed it. First to Igna, who paused at the sight of the metal bauble, then to Ansel, who similarly was taken aback by its appearance. After growing satisfied with their reactions, Dalton hardened his expression and continued on.

    “We wouldn’t have made the offer if we didn’t have a way of getting in,” the Heliolisk said. “And if we were the ‘amateurs’ you two make us out to be, we wouldn’t have given you the slip yesterday.”

    Lyle stayed still, his fur bristling tensely as he expected the two thieves to descend upon them at any moment. One Slumber Orb from either of the two and the four of them were done for.

    And yet, neither Igna nor Ansel budged from their places, as the pair continued to eye them carefully. They seemed to be wavering, but not yet convinced. That was probably his cue to try and speak up, especially before Kate ran off her mouth with some sort of lippy remark.

    “Look, we get that we stepped on a few toes yesterday, but we genuinely don’t want any trouble before we get out of this city,” Lyle said. “We’ve got the will, the means, and the appetite for risk to try and make up for things. Surely we can work something out, no?”

    Igna and Ansel hesitated and seemed to relax their postures, if not their demeanors. Still as gruff and unpersonable as ever, the Marowak folded her arms and turned her snout up with a sharp scoff.

    “And what’s your game?” Igna demanded. “Why are you even here in the first place if you’re not planning on staying in the city?”

    “We were in the middle of a job outside of it and needed to shake some heat,” Lyle answered. “All we need is to be left alone for a day to snag what we need and figure out a way to get past the walls. From there, it’s just a matter of us diving into a Mystery Dungeon and getting far, far away from this Provinz. That’s reasonable, isn’t it?”

    The two thieves traded looks with each other, only for Igna’s mood to visibly darken as she visibly tightened her grip on her club. Lyle gulped down a lump in his throat as his vents began to flare to life and he and his teammates drew tighter in towards each other expecting a sudden lunge as the Marowak leveled her bone out with a sharp scoff.

    “I say you should learn how to negotiate better, Quilava,” she said. “But fine, we’ll bite… assuming that you’re able to throw on an extra stop to whatever you were planning on doing at that university.”

    “... And just what would that be?” Lyle asked.

    “Ansel and I need someone to pick up some reading material from the Royal Library,” the Marowak explained. “It’s right on the edge of your buddy’s university, and the rest of you won’t obviously stick out while poking around in it.”

    “If you really are in such a hurry to get out of town, we’ll take the goods by sundown, and they specifically need seals showing they came from the Royal Library,” the Fearow said. “We’ve already got a list of things that need to be snatched. Get them however you need to, and bring them back to us.”

    Ansel motioned over to Igna as she reached into a satchel of her own and pulled out a folded up piece of paper. She unfurled it and briefly eyed its contents, only to briefly stop and then shoot an unamused frown back at the Fearow.

    The Complete Tales of Shiren the Wanderer? Really, Ansel?”

    Lyle blinked and turned his head back to the Fearow, who set his beak on edge, who ruffled his feathers and glanced back with a sheepish shrug.

    “What? Nobody said we couldn’t put in personal requests of our own,” Ansel said.

    “So why didn’t you ask for something like the latest volume of Founder’s Tale? Or one of those copies of Monado: The Beginning of the World with the extra chapters at the end?” Igna snapped. “Those aren’t easy to find either, and they’re actually age appropriate for us!”

    “Oi! Plenty of grown ‘mons read stories about Shiren the Wanderer!” he squawked. “And I’d been looking for a collection of those stories with the one about the desert castle in it!”

    Maybe a set of childish stories like that was a bit more fitting than Igna let on from the way they were bickering like this. Kate was clearly having a laugh at the turn of events, as she curled her mouth up into a smarmy grin at the Fearow’s flustered response.

    “Easy there, Marowak. It can’t be helped if your partner just has a thing for fairy tales,” she said. “Though on that note, Fearow. Aren’t you a bit old for Day Care stories-?”

    “Igna, just give them the list already,” Ansel snapped.

    The Marowak rolled her eyes and held out a slip of paper. There was a moment of hesitation between the group before Lyle went up and took the paper, scanning its contents over. Sure enough, there really was a request for The Complete Tales of Shiren the Wanderer on it. There were about half a dozen other entries on it that all sounded like dry reading such as a tome of ‘The Varhyder Chronicles - A Brief History of our Kingdom's Early Years’ or one from ‘The Royal Lexicon of Sciences and Arts’. Had these two had the same idea they’d considered of stealing texts to sell back to students or something?

    Though, now that he thought about it… did the Thieves’ Guild really need other Outlaws to take books from a public library? His teammates seemed similarly skeptical, even Kate, who twitched her ear feather and shot an askew glance at the Marowak.

    “Okay, and what’s the catch to all of this?” she asked. “You really couldn’t have just twisted the paw of some student from the university to just borrow these books for you and lose it in a back alley?”

    “Because security around the university in general’s gotten a bit tight lately and we specifically needed books from the Royal Library, seals and all,” the Marowak harrumphed. “Why doesn’t concern you, but this is really something Ansel and I need taken care of sooner than later. You’re the ones so desperate to get us off your tails, so ‘tonight’ sounds like as good a time to get the goods as any.”

    Lyle’s heart skipped a beat. That… was one hell of a catch there. They didn’t even have any idea if word about them had gotten around from their incident in Arsenal Avenue yesterday, and if Igna and Ansel were saying security had gotten tight…

    The rustle of feathers and wingbeats rang out behind him, followed by a yelp from Irune. He looked down to see her grabbing at him and looked back to see Ansel had settled on the stairs above them.

    “We’re on a bit of a tight schedule, so if you’re going to take this job, we should leave right now,” Ansel added. “There’s a passage to the Undercity behind the stage. Igna and I will lead you through it and to an exit in the Administrative District’s Lower Streets to see you off.”

    Going alone? With Igna and Ansel? Through territory that those two were familiar with and they weren’t? That sounded like an obvious trap if he ever heard one.

    “We can find our way to the Royal Library on our own, thanks,” Lyle grunted. “Besides, we’d need a chance to prepare and-”

    A sharp, flinchworthy thump rang out as Lyle and his teammates glanced back at Igna, who rapped her bone against the floor before tightening her grip on it.

    “Bold of you to think that you’re in a position to be making demands here, Quilava,” the Marowak harrumphed. “Need I remind you that you’re the one who’s set to have a very unpleasant time in this city if you leave this place without some sort of understanding with us?”

    “Maybe, but if you’re expecting there to be potential trouble around the university, wouldn’t that be all the more reason to want to give us a berth? What do you think would happen if we got followed?”

    Lyle looked over and saw Dalton step ahead with a piercing scowl at the Marowak, his body posture tense and seemingly ready to come to blows at a moment’s notice. Ansel beat his wings in response, and until that point, Lyle hadn’t realized how big Fearow were with them spread wide.

    “Tch, it’s going to rain later today, you’ll survive,” the Fearow said. “Besides, we’re not a charity and we’re already cutting you four a lot more slack than we normally would already.”

    “And you trust that to hold up going around a place that will stay mostly dry?” Dalton shot back.

    Everyone stared each other down silently for a moment, each waiting for the other to make a move on each other. The Heliolisk studied the pair, before shaking his head with a low harrumph.

    “If they find our scent or trail in the Undercity, it’ll be significantly harder to shake them. Does the Thieves’ Guild really want to risk Grünhäuter rooting around through whatever you’ve got hiding down there?” the Electric-type asked. “Wouldn’t it be easier for us to find our own way and just give you the goods once we’re back? If we get caught, it’d be on us, and we wouldn’t exactly have anything to give up to the local guards.”

    Ansel ruffled his feathers and Igna opened her mouth briefly only to catch herself. What on earth was that reaction about? Still, the pair seemed to waver a moment, before Ansel sighed and slung a bag from off his back before fishing through it with his beak.

    “I suppose I can’t argue with that,” the Fearow huffed. “Though if you’re planning on getting around peacefully, you’re going to need more than just our good word going for you.”

    He reached in and pulled out a scarf of the same design as his and Igna’s that had a small glinting bauble pinned on it. He took a few moments to say a few words under his breath, before throwing it to the ground. Lyle went over and inspected it scarf and found that the bauble pinned to it was a badge, which had the same double-loop design from the inn’s signboard scratched into it.

    “Keep those on you someplace a guard won’t find it if you get stopped by another ‘mon from the Thieves’ Guild,” he said. “We arranged for our client to come and close our deal at the Möbius, and picked up a badge from the front desk to check for their arrival. Show them that the story checks out with Ecks or Wye, and they’ll back off.”

    Did that thing actually work? He gave it a dubious poke when Irune came over and unpinned the badge from the scarf. She scooped it up, before giving it a firm squeeze.

    “Hello? Is this thing on?”

    Silence. The Axew shook the badge, before speaking into it again.

    “Uh, so do I just leave a message, or-?”

    I heard you the first time! Leave your message and be done with it!

    Irune jumped back with a start and Lyle couldn’t help but flinch himself as he heard the Crobat receptionist’s voice hiss through the badge. He didn’t remember seeing a Psychic on-duty in either of the lobbies they’d gone through, so it meant that someone was handling the messaging on her behalf.

    But… who?

    “Don’t lose that. And don’t count on getting much help from it either,” Igna said. “Ecks and Wye only answer questions about things like their guest list or room availability. ‘Proprietor’s policy’, they say.”

    Lyle bit his lip. He didn’t like the idea of Igna and Ansel heaping a job on them, especially when they’d already been stirring the pot up to this point. But what else were they supposed to do?

    “Last chance to change your minds,” the Fearow said. “Just saying, if you really need to make yourselves scarce from this town after this job, going through the Undercity will be the easiest way for you to pull that off.”

    He traded looks at his teammates, only to see Dalton and Irune vigorously shaking their heads back, while Kate seemed tense and hesitant. Truth be told, he couldn’t say that he really trusted these two himself, or liked the idea of letting the two jerk them around like this. But it was hard to see any good alternatives here. Trying to fight their way past Igna and Ansel just meant being stuck in the Möbius when he wasn’t sure if they even had enough money for a second night here. And if things worked out, surely they could talk the two into letting them use the Undercity to get out of this place tomorrow, right?

    The Quilava shook his head, before giving a low grunt back at the pair of brigands on the steps.

    “Tch, you drive a hard bargain,” he grumbled. “We’ll send a message that we’re on our way once we have the goods.”

    Igna let out a quiet snort, turning her head aside with a sharp frown.

    “Fine. Just remember that you’re the one who insisted on making this harder for yourselves,” Igna huffed. “And don’t bother showing your faces in this city if you don’t have those books by the end of the night.”

    Lyle and the rest of Team Forager grumbled back agreements, before he and his teammates shuffled up the steps and back to the theater lobby. He made his way out past the Aggron behind the counter, past the doors and out onto the street, looking back to see a circular wooden marquee built over the entrance with its name in gilded runes along with that same double-loop pattern. He supposed that this side of the Möbius wouldn’t be hard to miss coming up the street.

    Lyle suddenly felt scaly digits tugging at him and looked over to see Irune glancing up while pawing uneasily at her shoulder.

    “Why does it feel like we just got taken for a ride back there?”

    Honestly, they probably did. And Lyle didn’t like how well their own plans seemed to line up with this job. He didn’t know what on earth Igna or Ansel or the Thieves’ Guild were up to, but that sounded like one hell of a coincidence.

    “Let’s… just try and get this behind us as soon as we can,” he said. “We wanted to get out of this city before the guards started catching onto us anyways, so let’s not complain too hard about catching a break.”

    “Besides, it’s just grabbing a few books and handing them over,” Kate scoffed. “How much trouble could it give us?”

    Lyle pinned his ears back and struggled not to throw a paw over his face.

    He could already tell that they would get an answer to Kate’s question soon enough.



    Author’s Notes:

    Words and Phrases

    1. Der Stählerne Rabe - “The Steel Raven”
    2. Der Eisenmann - “The Iron Man”
    3. Jugend - “Youth”
    4. Lenzmond - “March” (archaic), lit. "Spring Month".

    Dialogue

    D1. “Ich muss gestehen, dass ich Zweifel an Ihrem Urteilsvermögen hatte, als ich hörte, dass mein Auftrag mich nach Herbergau führen würde. Da die Hunde von Ideale aktiv unser Land durchstreiften und plünderten, konnte ich nicht verstehen, warum Sie mich mit einem ganzen Fähnlein an Truppen in ein kleines Dorf schicken, das näher an Großnebel als an der Front liegt, auf der Suche nach dieser „Dyade“, von der Ihr Seher sprach.” - “I must confess that when I heard my assignment would take me to Errberk Village, that I had doubts about your judgment. With Edialeigh’s dogs actively prowling and despoiling our land, I could not understand why you would dispatch me with a full Fähnlein of troops to a little village closer to the Great Mist than the frontlines in search of this ‘Dyad’ your seer spoke of.”
    D2. “Frau Theresia! Halten sie durch! Ich hab’ sie-!” - “Frau Theresia! Hang in there! I’ve got you-!”

    Teaser Text

    Moonturn Square, 21. Erntemond, 919 n. d. B.​

    Kim,

    I’m happy to finally deliver some good news for a change after so many months of false starts. An empath from among our ranks capable of sensing Auras chanced to be able briefly sense the young drake’s Aura around the vicinity of Waterhead Caveᵃ. With the presences that she felt in it, it was an unmistakable sign that the Dyad is near. Based on what I and your subordinates with me have managed to gather, it seems that the Dyad appears to be heading further off towards local villages further west, and not closer to the frontlines as I’d feared.

    Perhaps that should be the end of the matter, and we remain camped outside Moonturn Square in wait for you and the others, but I must confess that I have become troubled. Just the day before penning this letter, I was approached by a local seer, who implored me to make peace with the Dyad that we are pursuing. That it was imperative that we spirit him away from the fighting and hardship in our land to awaken in peace lest we bring disaster upon ourselves.

    I understand, as well as you and King Sansa do, of the promise that this Dyad awakening in our land carries. A future in which the goddess we call ‘Our Comfortᵇ’ can roost alongside a god we can call ‘Our Peace’. Our foes from beyond the sea surely grasp the enormity of the situation as well from the way they moved heaven and earth to try and seize him when his attempted flight brought them too close to their positions.

    From what little we’ve been able to gather of the Frigibax, he doesn’t appear to share any particularly strong affinity with Edialeigh in spite of his background, and he does not seem to have any lingering memories that would hint at him not being amenable to forcing Edialeigh to make peace after awakening. And yet, we have treated this young drake, the vessel of hope on which the King and Varhyde’s hopes rest, little better than the enemy who is presently at our gates.

    I understand our mission comes from King Sansa himself, but I just cannot help but find myself worried. That perhaps we are interfering with affairs that are not rightfully ours to meddle in.

    - Urgent dispatch from Oberstleutnant Elly Panzerons to Oberst Kim Brutalandas

    a. While “Urquell” can indeed be used to refer to the source of rivers or similar bodies of water, it is a term that can more generally mean “source” or “origin”, especially in poetic language.
    b. “Tröstung” can also be validly translated as “consolation”. It is generally synonymous with “Trost”, but can additionally be used to refer to the concept of “comfort” or “consolation” in religious contexts.
     
    Last edited:
    Chapter 25 - Juncture
  • Spiteful Murkrow

    Busy Writing Stories I Want to Read
    Pronouns
    He/Him/His
    Partners
    1. nidoran-f
    2. druddigon
    3. swellow
    4. lugia
    5. growlithe
    6. quilava-fobbie
    7. sneasel-kate
    8. heliolisk-fobbie
    OaT_Ch25_Final.png



    Friedenau, 4. Herbstmond, 919 n. d. B.

    Sehr geehrter Hoher Seher Alweiss,

    Ich muss gestehen, dass ich höchst verwirrt war, als König Sansa mir befahl, hier in Friedenau zu bleiben und nicht mit der Dyade nach Neuengelstadt zurückzukehren. Dies gilt umso mehr, als mir Feldmarschall Pritchard mitteilte, dass seine Entscheidung offenbar auf Ihren Anwalt zurückzuführen sei.

    Auch wenn ich keinen Blick in die Zukunft werfen kann, weiß ich doch genau, dass der Dyade nicht mehr lange auf seine jetzige Form warten wird. Er scheint sich dessen selbst bewusst zu sein, denn als wir ihn hier festnahmen, flehte er uns an, nachzugeben und ihn in Ruhe zu lassen, damit er seine Zeit als Frospino im Dorf verbringen könne. Ich gebe zu, dass die Episode meine Gefühle gestört hat. Vielleicht sprechen meine früheren Erfahrungen als Heiler, aber es gibt nur wenige Dinge, die so erbärmlich sind wie ein Kind, das unter Tränen fleht. Mein Oberstleutnant war weniger zurückhaltend als ich und erlaubte ihm in den letzten Tagen, sich frei im Dorf zu bewegen.

    Das heißt aber nicht, dass wir ihm freie Hand lassen. Wo auch immer er hingeht, bleibt er unter den wachsamen Augen von mir und meinen Untergebenen und kehrt jeden Abend in unser Lager außerhalb des Dorfes zurück. Was auf dem Spiel steht und nach all den Schwierigkeiten, die er mir und meinen Truppen bereitet hat, als sie ihn durch das Reich jagten, haben wir nicht vor, diese Erfahrung zu wiederholen. Bisher war er kooperativ und die relative Freiheit scheint seine Stimmung merklich gehoben zu haben.

    Ich weiß nicht warum König Sansa oder seine Vertrauten mich so lange ausgeschlossen haben, aber wenn es Ihnen gelingt, das Ohr des Königs zu gewinnen, lassen Sie ihn wissen, dass ich daran glaube, wenn die Dyade nicht nach Neuengelstadt gebracht werden soll es im Interesse des Reiches liegt, ihn hier zu behalten. Dies ist ein friedliches Dorf, weit genug von der Front entfernt, dass wir uns lange vor drohenden Unruhen an sicherere Orte zurückziehen können. Sie können einen Blick in die Zukunft werfen, nicht wahr? Wäre es nicht einfacher, auf diese Weise die Gunst der Kräfte zu gewinnen, die in ihm schlummern?

    Aber ich verstehe, dass es nicht meine Aufgabe ist, diese Entscheidung zu treffen. Auch wenn ich meine eigene Meinung deutlich zum Ausdruck gebracht habe, werde ich als sein Diener treu an allem festhalten, was König Sansa beschließt.

    Ich bitte ihn nur seine Wünsche mir gegenüber offen zu äußern.

    - Brief des Oberst Kim Brutalandasohn an Hoher Seher Alweiss Fremdersohn




    Much to Dalton’s surprise, the journey from Shift Square back to the Administrative District was surprisingly uneventful. For all his worries about Pokémon from the Thieves’ Guild, they had a single run-in near the bridge over the river which the scarf Igna and Ansel gave them quickly got them out of. Beyond that, there were a couple occasions where they made a point of giving approaching Gendarmen a wider berth just in case the student’s scarf around his neck and the others they’d pilfered off that clothesline wasn’t disguise enough for moving around, but the biggest headaches they’d had while going back to his old university had been the hurried bathing they’d done in that dingy communal chamber to try and tamp down their scents before leaving the Möbius, and simply navigating the crowds along the way.

    It’d been years since Dalton had been back here, but everything was much as he’d remembered it. There were the same grounds and wood-and-stone built between and into the bases of ancient towers. There were the same streets on the ground which laid in the shade of the ones that were built on the remains of ancient bridges above.

    And of course, there were the same Pokémon in university garb heading about their lives. Well, perhaps not truly the same since terms in University weren’t indefinite, but even if younger, they did much the same things he and the Pokémon he remembered did: talking with companions, hurrying off to try and make it to lectures, or just stopping to take in the world passing around them amidst the reclaimed ruins. A little glimpse of everyday life that could almost make one forget that there was a war grinding the Kingdom down even from across an entire sea.

    “Dalton, are all of these buildings part of the University?”

    Dalton glanced back over his shoulder towards Irune staring up at him wide-eyed. She had an awed, curious look that Kate and Lyle shared, even if theirs were directed more towards their present surroundings.

    He supposed that was one way to tell that the novelty of Newangle City hadn’t worn off on them.

    “Well, some of these are housing or shops catering to the students, but otherwise yes,” the Heliolisk answered. “This is the Universität von Wahrheit, my old university before I had to leave it to help with… family matters.”

    He instantly felt a twinge of regret as soon as the words left his mouth. He could see the curious look in the others’ eyes, and it was always a story that he hated retelling… precisely because it would get him thinking about how far away he was from having a chance of giving his story the conclusion a more idealistic part of him still yearned for.

    He shook his head, eager to try and shift the topic of attention.

    “But that’s getting beside the point. The Royal Library we need to pay a visit to later is actually on the Upper Streets at the west end of the university,” he explained. “It’s a bit of a climb up, so naturally, we’d be better off searching for those books that Irune’s looking for here at the university first before going to take care of that job Igna and Ansel gave us.”

    Kate cocked a brow and folded her arms in reply, giving an idle twitch of her ear feather.

    “Really, Scales?” she asked. “With the way you’ve been holding onto that badge of yours all this time, you can go ahead and just admit that you’re nostalgic for the hoity-toity life right now.”

    Dalton frowned at the Sneasel’s remark. Even if he didn’t like the way she characterized it, he couldn’t say it was really wrong. Back in university, it was easy to think one was a world away from the war and all the troubles afflicting the Kingdom, much less from the life he’d been living the past few years.

    The rational part of him knew full well that those feelings would’ve ultimately been fleeting, even if everything with his parents and their textile mill hadn’t happened…

    “Well, maybe I am. But I was serious about it being better to start searching here in the university,” he insisted. “I can think of a few places where we can look around for the sorts of myth and folklore texts that Irune was looking for.”

    “Yeah, well can you hurry it up a bit?” Lyle asked. “Since I’m not really liking the look of those clouds above us.”

    Dalton turned his head up and noticed that the skies above were gray and overcast, noticeably moreso than when they’d first left the Möbius in the morning. He supposed that was a sign that rain Ansel told them about would arrive soon, so of course a Fire-type like Lyle would be particularly eager to hurry along.

    Fortunately, based on the ancient tower coming up just on their left, it didn’t look like he’d have to keep Lyle waiting for long. Dalton followed it down with his eyes to a stone and timber building built into its base, and raised his unsplinted arm up to point off at it.

    “We’ll want to go through there then,” he said. “The first place that I had in mind was a set of bookstores, and it’ll be quicker to cut through that building over there to get to them.”

    Dalton went up the steps and through a set of open doors. He let his eyes adjust to the light as his surroundings gave way to a hallway with wooden columns that suddenly opened up into a large shaft that looked like it was taller than the Möbius itself inside. Its contents made no secret of the building’s age, with walls that were a mishmash of ancient concrete and wood and mortar balconies and extensions built on top of them or else to fill gaps.

    That was certainly the History Department’s atrium that he’d remembered from his university days, yes. And the hallways splintering off also looked familiar to him, too.

    “That one,” he said. “We want to go north right now.”

    After briefly pointing out one of the hallways, he and the rest of Team Forager set off pattering their feet against wooden flooring. Judging from how quiet things were, they had come in between lectures, as the hall was barren aside from the occasional Pokémon or two seated near a door in a hallway reviewing books or papers—students still got in last-minute cramming, he saw.

    The snippets of chatter he overheard coming from doors left ajar sounded familiar, too. There was one where he lingered long enough to peek past the door, where he glimpsed a lecture about the remains of a human machine that resembled a modern Stückofen¹ used to smelt iron and other metals. The Heliolisk vaguely recalled from an old Anthropology course that they those Stückofen-resemblings machines had a curious tendency to be found with crystalized Ether inside them—‘Gems’, as they were called. He’d forgotten much of what he learned about them, but he distinctly remembered that they were rarely encountered in nature, outside of some tales of how they allegedly turned up relatively frequently in caves from the mythical land of Annal.

    He couldn’t help but smile as memories of happier times came to him, and before he knew it, Dalton and the rest of Team Forager reached the end of the hall. There was another set of doors in an entrance hall built in a more modern style with timber and stone fittings. The push-pad gave way after leaning into it with his good arm, letting him and his companions step out into the fresh air outside.

    The university really was much the same as he remembered it—

    “How are you all not just tired of this?!”

    Dalton jerked his head up after hearing a harsh shout come from beyond the door before it’d opened more than a crack. There was a flash of worry amongst his teammates, with Kate in particular seeming particularly uneasy as they followed him out, with Lyle brushing past him and rearing up just beside to try to get a better view.

    “Huh? What’s-?”

    “Every day for years, we’ve been told that victory is just around the corner! That if we bleed and sacrifice a little more, that next year we’ll be in Lumena!”

    Dalton let the door close behind them and looked down the steps for the source of the voice: it was a golden-furred Ninetales perched on an outcropping in front of a small crowd of onlookers. She was wearing a student’s scarf like him, and stamped the pedestal and flared her tails in visible agitation.

    “There’s a levy going around this city right now! I say that I don’t give a damn about whatever fields are captured in Edialeigh, the fastest way that this madness ends is if we just say ‘no’. To tell the army and whoever wants to keep this going that we’re done! To tell them that we won’t go!”

    Dalton averted his gaze as a few scattered cries came in affirmation from the crowd, which were more than drowned out by worried murmurs in it.

    He supposed that some things had changed from when he was here as a student. When he was there, the kingdom’s present invasion of Edialeigh was still relatively young, and even if Pokémon were tired, there was still enough hope for progress that sentiments like this against the war were kept in the realm of quiet grumbles or posters that could be quietly put up while nobody was watching.

    There were times after Dieter’s death when he wanted to scream out his feelings to the world. That those green-plated Mistkerle had taken his brother’s loyalty to Truth and Kingdom and wasted it for nothing.

    And yet, he always shrank back at every moment of truth. There was always too much to lose from going outside the boundaries expected of a future Edler. For himself and his parents…

    Until there suddenly weren’t.

    “Scales, I think that we should get going.”

    Dalton turned his head after Kate gave a sharp tug at his shoulder. He looked off after her where he saw an Amoonguss and a Poliwrath in green plates approaching from the edge of the crowd, with others in similar attire prowling forward elsewhere on the street.

    He already knew what would come next, and that even if they weren’t presently wanted ‘mon, that it was best for them to stay out of things and not get involved.

    “Right, this way.”

    Dalton led them down a set of side steps and briskly walked away from the Ninetales and the rest of the crowd. They had scarcely made it to the end of the blocks when shouting and the sounds of a general disturbance rang out from behind him. Dalton glanced back towards his teammates and saw Lyle tugging Irune along, who looked visibly drained of color, while Kate kept her ears pinned and her teeth set on edge.

    Dalton turned his head back and held his gaze low, deciding that he didn’t want to know what was going on back in front of the History Department. A part of him felt disgusted with himself for just turning away and ignoring things when the difference between him as a student and the Ninetales was that the fox had merely been braver about voicing her ideals publicly.

    He supposed that was a freedom that Mystery Dungeons and the hinterlands offered to those who were at odds with ‘normal’ life. He must’ve adjusted to the change of lifestyle more than he thought if he was finding himself yearning for it barely even a day away from those places where he could just melt away.

    No matter. With a little luck, they’d be back there and free to worry about their next leg to the Divine Roost come sunup—

    “Hold it.”

    Dalton’s heart skipped a beat as he raised his head and saw a Skuntank and Ludicolo approach from the left and cut them off. There was a moment of tense silence as the guards studied them closely, before the Skuntank swayed his tail back and forth with a sharp frown.

    “We saw you four skulking around the History building,” the Skuntank said. “Who are you and what are you doing here?”

    Dalton held his breath as the Skuntank’s pungent musk pricked his nose and stole glances at his teammates. They had been caught about as off-guard as he had. It wouldn’t be hard to get away from these two, but how many of their companions were nearby? How many more would be coming in light of the disturbance up the street?

    Dalton hurriedly went through his satchel and passed his university badge over. He didn’t know if those bookstores would still work out, but right now, they just needed to get the hell away from these two guards.

    Ich bin Dieter, ein Absolvent von hier. Ich hatte gehofft ein paar Freunden hier rum zeigen zu können, bevor ich die Königliche Bibliothek besuche.ᴰ¹

    Dalton swallowed down a lump as Dieter’s name left his throat. It wasn’t the first time he’d used his brother’s name as an alias, but every time he did always made a part of him feel unwell hiding behind him like that. He tried to block out those feelings and keep his attention on the guards as the Ludicolo took the badge and sized it up, but still felt a flash of heat behind him. … Lyle must have been venting fire from stress again.

    The Ludicolo briefly played around with his badge before tossing it back with a sour grunt.

    “You can spare me your frilly Hightongue,” the Ludicolo scoffed. “Though don’t waste your time with that trip up to the Royal Library. It’s closed to the public today, including for students.”

    Dalton briefly flared his frill in surprise only to fight it back with a wince as his teeth set on edge. Closed? The Royal Library?

    “Wh-What?!” he protested. “But it’s the middle of the day! Why on earth would the Royal Library be closed right now?!”

    “Hell if I know,” the Skuntank said. “A bunch of soldiers apparently went through it right before it shut for the day, so your guess is as good as mine.”

    Dalton blinked for a moment at the Skuntank’s reply. Soldiers went to the library earlier? As in the Pokémon from the Army and not just the city Gendarmen?

    What on earth would ever compel them to do that? He felt cool fur brush past his flank and saw Kate slipping past. She had her ears pinned back, and her mouth hung open with an incredulous frown.

    “Really? The army has nothing better to do than to mess around with a library?

    “You’re welcome to not believe me if you want, but the point is that you’re not getting in there today,” the Ludicolo chimed in. “It’s not going to kill you to wait a day and come back tomorrow.”

    It… honestly just might. The four of them couldn’t afford to go back to Igna and Ansel without those books from the Royal Library. Especially if they didn’t feel like getting their hides tanned by those two and the Thieves’ Guild, potentially literally. Not that their predicament was something to go blurting out loud to these two at the moment.

    “... Right, thanks for the advice,” Dalton sighed.

    Dalton started to head off and noted his companions shadowing him. He walked along, his paces coming tense and calculated, if consciously avoiding going too fast just yet.

    “Sepp, are you sure that we should just let them go like that?” the Ludicolo’s voice asked from behind. “Since I could’ve sworn that I saw those four somewhere, especially the Axew.”

    Dalton picked up the pace and fought the urge to break into a run until he lost sight of the guards. He dropped all pretense of hiding and then ran ahead like his life depended on it. His mind spun as the streets flew by and he heard footfalls mixed in with the sounds of passersby.

    There was no way in hell they were just going to be able to walk up to those bookstores, and right then, he didn’t know if it was even safe to go looking around the university at all.

    He led his teammates up the street and then right, then left, then right again down a back alley lined with bins and then past a little alcove where there was a door to a concrete shaft up to a bridge running through an ancient ruin above. The metal door and frame caked in rust were the same, and so was the wall that was clearly much, much older than them.

    The padlock wasn’t. That was certainly new to him.

    He paused to catch his breath, as Irune went up to him worriedly.

    “Dalton, where are we?” she asked. “This doesn’t look like a set of bookstores at all.”

    “It’s not. It’s a stairwell that leads up to the Upper Streets near the Royal Library,” he replied.

    He turned to his teammates as they gathered around with puzzled frowns, and shook his head with a low sigh.

    “We’re in a bit of a tight spot and are going to need to make some hard decisions,” he said. “So let’s take a moment to try talk through our options.”

    “I mean, is it too late just to go through the Undercity and get out of here?” Kate asked.

    A grave silence hung in the air. Even if Dalton didn’t trust the two further than he could throw them, perhaps they’d been a bit hasty blowing off Igna and Ansel when they insisted on going through the Undercity. But how would they ever explain going through there without ever setting foot into the Royal Library?

    “I’m not sure if we’ll ever see the light of day again if we try that, Kate,” Lyle said. “If some random Grünhäuter have been tipped off about us, what are the odds that we’d make it through the gates without getting caught?”

    That was right. If the Gendarmen here had been informed of their identities, someone had surely put two and two together that they’d likely been smuggled in through one of the main gates.

    … All the more reason why they would want to be able to travel the Undercity without worrying about constantly fighting off ambushes.

    “But we can’t just leave without trying to find out about those powers in me!” Irune protested. “We’ll never get another chance if we do!”

    Dalton raised his head and saw Irune’s expression had taken on a desperate tinge. It made him a bit uncomfortable to see like that, and he didn’t want to leave her dangling like this, but it was hard to see how abandoning the Axew’s effort wasn’t the lesser of two evils.

    Heavy footsteps came from the far end of the alley, prompting Dalton and his companions to freeze and duck behind a bin. An armored Hariyama walked past the alley’s mouth and briefly scanned it before moving along. Dalton held his breath and waited until the guard moved along, when he cautiously emerged along with his teammates and turned his attention back to the padlock.

    “Let’s go someplace else. Someplace a bit further where we can talk a bit more freely,” he said, before running the padlock between the fingers of his left hand.

    “Kate, can you-?”

    “Way ahead of you there, Scales.”

    Kate went up to the lock and fished out her Iron Thorn from her belongings, fishing around for its pin before it gave way and the padlock came undone. The chain was easy for them to pull off afterwards, along with the door, with Lyle doing the honors of using his natural fire to lead the group up the ancient stairs until they reached the top. Dalton waited for the Quilava to step out first before following along with the others into a tunnel with flat walls and a roof, along with a raised walkway that overlooking a road about an Aggron’s height below them. The place was just as Dalton had remembered from his time at University. Why, it was even still dimly lit by Luminous Moss lanterns hung from the center.

    “Dalton, what on earth is this place?” Lyle asked.

    “It’s a tunnel that’s part of an ancient ramp up to the Upper Streets,” Dalton explained. “It’s still relatively intact, so Pullers use it to bring cargo up to the portions of the Upper Streets that are still accessible. More importantly for us, the rest of the stairs up towards the Royal Library are just a ways down from here.”

    Dalton began to look off down the tunnel when a loud clatter rang out and suddenly filled it. Amidst the dim lighting, he briefly saw a Camerupt pulling along an open-backed cart laden with hay, the Heliolisk just making out a low grumble as the Camerupt passed.

    Ach, du lieber Himmel², since when were there checkpoints around here?”

    Dalton blinked and tilted his head after the Camerupt as the Puller lumbered along with his hay cart. Maybe he was just still on-edge from running into those two Gendarmen earlier, but ‘checkpoints’?

    A sharp tug at his scales reminded him of Irune’s presence. She was staring at him now, visibly fidgeting her claws nervously.

    “Dalton, if we’re not looking around in the university, how are we supposed to find those mythology books?”

    The Heliolisk paused briefly. He was a bit iffy about the idea, but he supposed there was still one way to try and help Irune with her search…

    “... We’d have to try and find them the library,” he said. “One of the books on the list that Igna and Ansel gave us was The Collected Legends from Wander. We’d naturally find it shelved with other books about myths and folklore, so there’s a good chance that something about these powers of yours will turn up.”

    Or at least it ought to be a good chance, anyways. The Royal Library wasn’t small, but they were putting a lot of eggs all into one basket right now. He studied his teammates’ reactions and while Kate didn’t seem bothered by the suggestion, Lyle looked tense and had his ears pinned firmly back against his head.

    “Dalton, I don’t like this. We get here, the place is swarming with guards, and now the Royal Library’s closed on top of things?” the Quilava asked. “Did Igna and Ansel know about this? If they did, why didn’t they tell us?”

    The Heliolisk sucked in a breath and set his teeth on edge. Maybe it was all just a coincidence, but Lyle was onto something, and things weren't adding up here. If Igna and Ansel really needed these books on such short notice, wouldn’t they have brought up a detail this significant so they could better prepare and increase their chances of successfully bringing those books back?

    “But this is the only chance that I’ll have to know for sure what my power is!” Irune insisted. “And what are we supposed to do if we go back to Igna and Ansel empty-handed?”

    Dalton caught and thought back to the threats that the Marowak and Fearow made the other day… along with the ones they made just before sending them off. Whatever the story was behind Igna and Ansel not telling them about the library being closed, it didn’t matter. Unless they were going to try and flee Newangle City right here and now with the inadequate supplies they’d gathered in the past day, they had to bring those books back to them.

    He studied his teammates’ reactions and saw that they were on-edge like him… aside from Kate, who still seemed unfazed all this time as she tapped a foot and folded her arms with a skeptical frown.

    “Wait, but what exactly is the problem here? If this library’s closed, shouldn’t it just be a matter of breaking in without getting spotted?” Kate asked. “I mean, I get that it’s not some random shack, but I made my way through an army base on my own once. It can’t be harder than that, right?”

    Dalton had to fight not to roll his eyes at the Sneasel’s remark. Lyle seemed like he was similarly unimpressed as he turned to the Sneasel with a sharp harrumph.

    “Kate, this is a place that’s run by the King and the Hofstaat. Be realistic,” the Quilava huffed. “I don’t know what we’re supposed to expect there, but I doubt we’re going to be able to get in just by breaking a window.”

    Dalton paused as his mind turned back to what he remembered of the Royal Library and its surroundings. It was certainly true that they wouldn’t be breaking in through any windows around its main entrances, but…

    “Actually… that might not be as impossible as you think,” Dalton said. “It’ll be a bit risky, but if things haven’t changed much since the last time I was in this city, it’s at least theoretically doable as long as we’re quick about it.”

    Everyone else perked up to attention after that. Maybe he should’ve talked a bit more about the risks, but it was too late now. They were all staring at him with incredulous gapes, and it was obvious that they all wanted to know more.

    “Wait, we can?” Irune asked. “Dalton, just how would that work?”



    Sophia lowered her head into the pool’s water and threw it back, letting the beads of water roll down her feathers. As odd as it felt to be bathing deep within the bowels of a human ruin, much less one which housed quarters for nobles when they were summoned by the Hofstaat, in some respects it was just like any other bath she’d taken before in her life.

    Just like every other time she got this wet, her plumage was everywhere. The Corvisquire could already tell from the water still dripping from her beak and wingtips that she’d need to spend some time preening the vanes of her feathers before she’d be optimally flightworthy again. She made her way up to the edge of the basin, and brought her beak up to her flight feathers to begin to tend to them.

    And as she always did whenever she preened herself, she could see those ugly gouges in her chest plumage and under her left wing that she’d picked up during the homefront campaign. How long had it been since then? Almost a decade? And yet here they still were, an uncomfortable reminder of that first brush with death. And of the trials she’d endured undergoing muscle therapy to fly again afterwards.

    At the same time, there were things that were different about this bath. Even while preening, it was hard to not notice how the light of lanterns hung up around the chamber was the only thing illuminating the white-and-gray tiling placed over ancient walls underneath—the chamber was too deep inside the ancient tower around it to see natural sunlight. The water in the pool she’d just exited had been warm to the touch much as if it were a hot spring. According to Lacan,the water for nobles’ quarters built in towers like this one in the Administrative District was heated by furnaces that heated air vented underneath the floors, much like they would be in some more elaborate countryside manors. As incredible as it first sounded when it was explained to her, there were apparently a set of ancient internal cisterns which fed pools like these through piping which had been patched up and rebuilt with the ages.

    In the time of the Founder, a set of pumps driven by tamed thunder brought the water up all the way from the base of the tower. They had worn out centuries ago and nobody knew how to repair or replace them, while all the alternatives driven by Pokémon or wind had proven wholly inadequate to move the water up so many metri above the ground. In modern times, the cisterns were fed from rainwater captured on unused rooftops or blocks of ice brought in from ice houses which melted above the topmost cistern to cascade down to the others below.

    Sophia had heard of the needs of the war forcing even nobles to do without in some cases, but she never imagined something as simple as water would ever be one of them. And yet, here in this tower where Lacan’s visiting quarters in the city were, the cisterns’ water was strictly rationed to the point that the bathing pool she was in was filled for just a few hours a day. And precious enough that it was set aside for communal usage by all the Pokémon that were housed in this sliver of floors far above the ground…

    Frau Kranoviz?

    … including for the garrison of soldiers who posted to keep watch over those nobles’ quarters, which Sophia had completely forgotten about. The Corvisquire let out a startled caw and reflexively shielded her scars on her chest with her wings. She always hated it when she didn’t have her breastplate on and other Pokémon saw those ugly, lingering gouges in her feathers. It was why Lacan had suggested coming to bathe while the pool was still in the process of filling up and it’d be mostly empty.

    Not as empty as she’d wished, it seemed.

    Sophia sucked in a breath and turned her head up towards the voice only to freeze with a surprised blink. There, waiting further down the edge of the pool were a Raichu and Haxorus in green armor plates who hastily saluted with paw and claw over their hearts. The same ones who had guided them through Heldenschloss to the King’s quarters the other day.

    Graf Brutalanda sent us to fetch you and help prepare you to head out,” the Raichu said, his gait and demeanor visibly strained. “He says that you have a mission of some sort to get to.”

    … What on earth were those two doing here anyways? Guards usually had regular assignments at specific posts even in settlements far smaller than Newangle City. King Siegmund’s palace was on a whole different tower hundreds of metri further up into the sky, hardly a post these two could just conveniently go back to on their own…

    “... Aren’t you two a bit far from the gates of Heldenschloss right now?”

    The Haxorus pawed at the back of his neck uneasily, and looked aside with an uneasy hem and haw.

    “Erm… w-well, we are, but King Siegmund thought we didn’t put our best foot forward when dealing with you and that Graf,” he explained. “He… uh… strongly insisted that we take a break from our normal duties to make a better impression on you two before you left the city.”

    “Max, you can just tell her that we’re being punished,” the Raichu harrumphed. “Really, what else are you supposed to call suddenly doing the work of servants and being stuck getting snapped at by a bitter pill of a Salamence-?”

    The Raichu was cut off by a small swat from the Haxorus’ tail along with a sharp glare. The Haxorus turned back to the Corvisquire, as she noticed the dragon force an overeager smile onto his face.

    “I-I assure you, we didn’t mean any offense, Frau Kranoviz,” he insisted. “Being able to protect His Majesty is just a high honor a-and we were just trying to do our utmost to live up to it.”

    Sophia narrowed her eyes and noted for a moment that the pair seemed to be strangely on-edge. The Haxorus for whatever reason seemed almost frightened and was nervously pawing at the armor plate over his belly. Just what sort of warning could the King have given the pair to make them this uneasy?

    It then occurred to her that this was around the time of the year that the last levies went out for soldiers to deploy to Edialeigh before winter set in. The King hadn’t gone so far as to threaten these two with that, had he…?

    She decided that it was best not to wonder too much about whatever King Siegmund had told the pair. Whatever had happened, it wasn’t her place to interfere, and the sooner she could finish preening her feathers and get into the air again, the better.

    “I understand, Herr Maxax,” she sighed. “I will dry myself off and report to him immediately-”

    “A-At least let us help you put on your armor!” the Haxorus insisted. “Graf Brutalanda told us we were supposed to help you, and it’s not like you can put those plates on all by yourself with just wings and a beak, right?”

    The Haxorus’ Raichu counterpart shot him a sideways look briefly, before pausing and shaking his head.

    “It would go by faster for us to take care of your straps, Frau Kranoviz,” the Raichu said. “We just figured that since it sounds like Graf Wellenhafen is in a hurry to meet you, that it’d be a bit better for all of us if we didn’t give him more things to be giving us earfuls over.”

    Sophia paused at the Raichu’s response. Had Lacan gotten a lead as to where the Dyad and her companions were? Though if he were in such a rush, why didn’t he come and fetch her himself? Did something happen?

    Sophia glanced off at her armor and belongings sitting by the pool, along with a purple Eviolite necklace sitting on top of it along with her scarf… and the notes she’d taken from reviewing the records at the Royal Reliquary barely tucked away in her satchel. Gods, she had been such a fool to not put that away before bathing. What if one of the papers had gotten loose in front of those two?

    She glanced over at the two guards and noted that they seemed every bit as on edge as her. Perhaps it was a bit daft, but maybe it’d be for the best to try and soothe the two’s nerves a bit before leaving. Especially if it’d help keep them safely ignorant about any of those findings about Operation Avalanche she’d spent most of the past days gathering.

    “That’s fine,” she sighed. “Just let me do the hard work of slipping my breastplate on.”

    The Haxorus and Raichu traded puzzled glances with each other but otherwise didn’t contest things. Sophia beat her wings out and ruffled her feathers to try and shake some of the lingering moisture off, before hurriedly shoving the contents of her satchel deeper and turning to her effects. She stooped down and nudged her head into the loop of her Eviolite necklace. Then came the hole for her breastplate, and then finally her scarf.

    The crow lowered her head and pinned her beak against her breastplate, before approaching the Haxorus and Raichu. Perhaps it was paranoia of hers, but she felt more comfortable with it the plate hugging up against her, where no one could see those ugly wounds on her body...

    “... I’m ready.”

    The pair set to work at once, the Haxorus tending to her helmet, while the Raichu set about setting her back plate into place. The Corvisquire remained still as the straps came together, and raised her right wing when prompted. She then saw the Haxorus circle around to her left and stoop down only to pause and awkwardly clear his throat.

    Frau Kranoviz, I need you to lift your other wing for me in order to finish putting on your straps.”

    Sophia stiffened up and grimaced. There were also those scars on her left side of her body as well. They weren’t as noticeable as the ones on her chest, but…

    “I don’t suppose it’d be possible for you to put those on without looking, would it?”

    “I… don’t think I can do that, Frau Kranoviz,” the Haxorus said. “These straps a bit more involved, and I kinda need to see what I’m doing to make sure your armor is securely fastened.”

    Sophia knew that, but she always hated getting that answer. It was just a reality that she would have to bear for as long as she was still a Corvisquire, even if it didn’t make it any more pleasant to face.

    “... Just make it quick,” she sighed.

    Sophia raised her wing and felt the Haxorus link up her straps. He hesitated a moment, before hurriedly finishing and tightening them. She clamped her wing against her body the moment the drake’s claws left her side.

    Sophia stepped forward, looking up to see the Haxorus visibly squirming. She hardened her features into a frown, only to pause after she noticed a streaking scar poking out from the right of his armor plate over his belly. From how much it widened before his cloth armor covered the rest, it must’ve continued into a large gouge. One that would be hard to miss on the Haxorus’ bare hide.

    … Sophia looked aside with an uncomfortable ruffle of her feathers. A part of her felt selfish and childish for having been so insistent with the soldier earlier. It hadn’t even occurred to her that the Dragon-type would also be able to relate to having an ugly wound lingering on his body, let alone one that he didn’t have a hope of shedding upon another evolution as she did.

    “Thank you for your patience with me, Herr Maxax,” she said. “You got things done faster than I would’ve managed.”

    The Haxorus let out a sigh of relief. Sophia smiled back briefly before hastily gathering up her satchel, or at least she hoped it was a smile. It had been hard to derive much joy from her efforts as part of Operation Spark lately. Those readings at the Royal Reliquary the other day certainly didn’t do anything to change that….

    “... Something else on your mind, Frau Kranoviz?

    Sophia turned and saw the Raichu soldier staring at her, uneasily pawing at his shoulder. She faltered a moment and wondered if she should say something, before deciding against it. She slung her satchel across her back with a cawing sigh, taking a moment to inspect her wings for stray moisture.

    “Just work matters. Nothing you need to be concerned about,” she said. “Take your time with returning to Graf Wellenhafen’s quarters. I understand that it’s a bit more difficult to reach for Pokémon that can’t fly.”

    She stopped and ran her beak over a few stray spots on her wings, before making her way to the door where the bathing chamber’s exit was. The hallways of the ancient space seemed to blur together as the Corvisquire retraced her steps, and she all but ignored the decorative friezes and mosaics as troubled thoughts swirled in her mind:

    Ever since leaving the Royal Reliquary, she’d had trouble getting Kim and Elly’s letters out of her mind. She knew that she’d been ordered to review them and that learning from their mistakes could very well be the key for Operation Spark to succeed where Operation Avalanche had gone so horribly wrong in the past. Why, it was already a small miracle that the Dyad’s trail provided them an opportunity to stop and review them.

    Sophia had to stop partway through yesterday and then again a little past noon after returning in the morning, which a part of her was quietly thankful for. The last letter she’d been able to review before leaving the Royal Reliquary was one sent after Kim and Elly penned the past Dyad in Freeden Village. It mentioned some surprising details about how the two had dealt with that Dyad, but what struck her the most was how similar it all sounded. Yes, Kim and Elly were different, they were both of commoner stock and Kim apparently had a background as a healer, but the whole time, she just couldn’t help but keep thinking of just how much the two’s situation sounded like their own. Why, it was almost as if she were reading something from a prior life!

    That was what made it all the worse, since that last letter had been written roughly just a couple weeks before the destruction of Freeden Village. The time and place of the great disaster that cowed Edialeigh into making peace and ended the Advent War.

    A part of her hoped that they’d be forced to chase after the Dyad again away from this place. That she wouldn’t get the chance to read the rest.

    Just from what she read so far, she was already afraid of what she would find in the letters she hadn’t gotten to yet.



    Gottverdammt, since when does it rain like this in Herbstmond?!

    Kate supposed that it was only natural that their luck would run out at some point. The climb up from the ancient tunnel Dalton led them through brought her and the rest of Team Forager to a second stairwell that passed a series of doors that all refused to budge no matter how much they were pushed. When they finally found a way out onto the Upper Streets, they emerged into an alleyway formed from the alcove of an ancient tower… along with a gray, overcast sky that was still pouring buckets of rain onto them.

    They’d at least found an awning further down the alley to hide from the elements, but as the droplets of water she recoiled from reminded her, it was an imperfect shelter, to say the least.

    She brushed the droplets from her pelt and moved away from the edge of the awning to get a better view of what lay ahead past its mouth. There, on the other end of a crumbling concrete bridge just off to their right, was their destination: a facade with a pillared portico and steps made of gray-and-white stone sprouting out from a place where the Upper Streets intersected with an ancient tower that continued up skywards. Except, even with her muddy farvision, she could already see a number of things ahead aside from the awful weather that were going to make the walk over difficult.

    “Scales, are there normally that many guards posted around the Royal Library?” she asked. “I thought that Igna and Ansel said that they were hanging around university recently.”

    Kate originally hoped that it was her vision playing tricks on her, but a longer examination quickly brought them back to earth. At every corner around the library, there were green-plated guards posted keeping watch and occasionally milling about. Really, the only silver lining was that there didn’t seem to be many fliers keeping tabs from the heights above. Probably because the weather would bog down anyone who couldn’t stay in the air after inevitably getting soaked.

    This… was definitely going to be harder than that army base she’d snuck into back in the day. She looked over at Dalton, who quietly sucked in a breath before shaking his head.

    “That’s admittedly more guards than I was expecting to be on-duty,” he said. “Especially if the library really is closed.”

    Well, that certainly sounded promising. Not. At this rate, they’d probably have had better luck trying to swipe armor from Arsenal Avenue and then bluff their way into the guards’ rotation!

    Kate flattened her ears and looked back, seeing Irune casting anxious glances around. Right, this was their last shot at finding out whatever Irune wanted to about those freaky powers of hers. Of course the Axew would be cagey about the idea of sneaking past even more Grünhäuter than back on the Lower Streets.

    “Dalton, weren’t we supposed to get in by breaking a window?” Irune asked. “How on earth are we supposed to manage that when all the entrances are on the same streets as those guards?”

    “By entering from below.”

    Dalton raised a hand and pointed off just below the ancient bridges. It took a moment to make things out from the distance, but there was a patch of wooden scaffolding and tarps that had been built along the side of the ancient ruins. Why, there was even a ropeway that headed off somewhere a couple floors below them on their present tower. Kate squinted to get a better view, when she suddenly noticed something weird about the construction site:

    All the scaffolding and tarps looked downright ratty, like they’d just been rotting there for some time.

    “... Just how long has all of that been down there anyways?” the Sneasel asked.

    “Since before I first went to university,” the Heliolisk explained. “The tower the Royal Library is in and the ones nearby were apparently in the process of being recladded a few years before the Benzen Revolt. For obvious reasons, the project’s been in limbo since then.”

    A quiet chill went up Kate’s spine at Dalton’s mention of the ‘Benzen Revolt’—the first of a series of uprisings that happened right before the last invasion of the Varhyde by Edialeigh. Kate hadn’t been alive to see any of them herself, but her parents had told her that that was the point at which they’d been forced to leave their old lives behind.

    Neither mom nor dad liked talking about what had happened during the Benzen Revolt or the years immediately following it much. And from the little she’d been able to glean from them while they were still around and from the stories she’d heard from others, Kate didn’t blame them.

    She shook her head to try and push those thoughts aside, before turning and seeing Lyle quietly frowning at the Heliolisk.

    “Wait, but how would that help us get in, Dalton?” he asked.

    “Because a number of windows and partitions which were put up where that scaffolding is are temporary panels that were never properly replaced by stone cladding,” Dalton explained. “They’re both further out of sight from where those guards are posted and would likely be easier to break into. Back when I was back in university, a number of the ones with windows didn’t have proper glass panes on them.”

    Well, that would certainly make things a bit easier, since it’d be nice to not have to worry about getting cut up by glass shards after breaking in. There was just one problem: the scaffolds Scales pointed out were well below the height of the Upper Streets that they were presently on. Looking around, Kate could see a couple cantilevered platforms sprouting from ancient supports coming off the bridges—probably meant for objects to be lowered onto them by winches or pulleys—but no obvious stairs down.

    “Oookay, and just how are we supposed to get there again?” the Sneasel asked. “Since that looks like a hell of a jump down there.”

    “By getting to that ropeway,” Dalton explained. “It looks like it should be accessible just a few floors below us.”

    Kate tilted her head and looked back towards the platforms. It was a bit hard to make out since most of it was blocked from view by chunks of the Upper Street, but there really was some sort of rope bridge down there. There was a wordless moment where there was no sound but the rain pouring in the background as Kate tried to size up the odds in her mind. Irune must’ve been doing the same herself judging from that puzzled tilt of her head she was giving Scales right now.

    “Wait, but then we had to have passed that floor on our way up,” Irune said. “Why didn’t we try breaking in through one of the doors in the stairwell?”

    “One, those doors are sturdier than they look. Two, I don’t know what exactly is on the other side of them, so it wouldn’t make sense to alert any Pokémon that might be nearby,” Dalton explained. “And most importantly…”

    The Heliolisk trailed off as he peeked his head around a corner and motioned leftward. Kate crept up and stole a glance around the corner, flicking her ears impatiently.

    “Scales, what are you-?”

    She saw it almost immediately: the ancient concrete span just outside the alley had a sudden break with a pair of wooden spans built over them… along with one that hugged the side of the attached tower that was noticeably lower.

    “There’s a way onto that scaffolding from here that’s much easier to reach. We just need to make it over and not get spotted.”

    Kate stared out at the pouring rain as a soft thunderclap rang out. She looked at her teammates and saw that everyone other than Dalton didn’t look particularly enthused about the idea. Irune was warily putting a hand out to test the falling rain, while Lyle’s vents were pouring fire with his face sporting an expression like a Grünhäuter had just walked in on them.

    She flattened her ears and clicked her tongue with a low sigh.

    “If it’s really our best shot, I suppose we might as well get this over with,” Kate said. “Lead the way.”

    Dalton waited a moment as a Pidgeot flew past the sky past the alley’s mouth, before poking his head out and then hurrying left. Kate followed after him along with her teammates followed one by one. The street was fortunately on the quieter side and looked like it was taken up with offices for bookkeeping or something frilly like that rather than the bustling shops and dwellings they’d encountered on their way to the overlook with the Reshiram shrine… not that this seemed like great weather for going out and about in general.

    Another peal of thunder rang out as Kate gave an involuntary shudder. She wasn’t one for getting rained on like this, but why was this bothering her so much? She felt water under her feet and heard a splash, as the reason suddenly dawned on her:

    It brought back bad memories.

    Of frantically running away in the refugee camp as shouts rang out on a night which poured rain much like it was right now. The night when the Grünhäuter finally caught up with her mother and took her away.

    “Kate, hurry up already!”

    The Sneasel snapped to attention at Lyle’s voice and saw him staring at her from the top of the lowered walkway. She hurriedly vaulted over the ledge and landed with a thump and looked down to see she was on the top of a set of scaffolding. She hurriedly scooted under the concrete of the ancient street overhead, just in time judging from the sound of approaching footsteps. She held her breath as the footsteps grew louder and then slowed to a stop, when a pair of voices rang out from above.

    “That’s strange, I thought that I saw someone down here,” the first voice said.

    “It’s probably nothing. Just have Otto do a flyby to do a check.”

    Kate quietly set her teeth on edge as her heart pounded in her chest. She hadn’t realized that they were that close to being discovered. She didn’t dare to move a muscle as she waited for the voices to leave, only turning her head when they sounded suitably far away. Her teammates seemed shaken themselves, and were similarly panting and stealing tense looks around. She brushed water off her fur, as Lyle shook himself dry vigorously and warily glanced up.

    “I don’t think it’s a good idea to hang around here and wait for that ‘flyby’ to happen,” Lyle murmured. “Where are we supposed to go now?”

    Kate looked down the length of the scaffolding, when she noticed that there were a set of ratty tarps up ahead, along with a ramp headed downwards.

    “Well, heading down seems like as good a place to start as any,” she said. “Will that help us get in, Scales?”

    “... It’s worth a shot, at least.”

    Dalton got up, taking a moment to carefully adjust his weight and avoid brushing his splinted arm as he led them down along the ramp. When they reached the next level down, they saw there was another ramp laid out in a switchback. And then another, and another. Though Kate supposed it made sense: after all, stairwells in buildings usually went up and down multiple levels in one place, so why wouldn’t the Pokémon that made these scaffolds have the same idea?

    The walls beside them also seemed to change as they went further down, going from crude panels with windows and shutters where Pokémon obviously lived and worked to vacant gaps starting around five levels down, and what looked like a black abyss further within. Dalton stopped at one of the gaps, before motioning along at the others to follow.

    “Come on,” he said. “I think we can make the rest of the way down from here.”



    After exiting the bathhouse, Sophia emerged into a towering shaft where rain was pouring down in heavy drops. She hesitated a bit and looked upwards towards the rain, seeing the entire circular shaft was ringed with balconies that stretched up floor after floor to a large hole where large windows might have once been present in ancient times.

    She braced herself and sprang up, beating her wings. Lacan’s quarters thankfully weren’t that far above her in the grand scheme of things. While the height gave her a much-needed chance to spread her wings from the cramped corridors, this rain definitely made the flight up more of a chore than it normally would have been.

    The floors’ layouts and their balconies changed as she ascended, the spacious floors fitted with nobles’ quarters giving way to closely-spaced housing for servants and guards, and then to gutted levels with exposed concrete and steel. It was apparently common for floors that were too far away from water or practical access for terrestrial Pokémon to be left in a derelict state, and with no sign of use beyond a few ladders and service entrances for the occasional cargo lift here or there, these were hardly exceptions. Not that one would ever know looking from the outside in: the stone cladding on the tower’s exterior hid their decrepit state from the world. Sophia didn’t know if King Agarez’s efforts to beautify the Administrative District’s spires had ever extended to interior chambers like these, but if so, they’d clearly rotted away centuries ago.

    And eventually, as she began to approach the ceiling the floors began to show signs of being settled again. This time, the quarters for commoners came first, with the nobles whom they waited on being built above them, likely because they were closer to the access on the roof. Lacan’s quarters lay in the middle of the settled band, and before she knew it, Sophia was coming to a stop on a wooden railing that filled in a missing patch of ancient concrete just in front of it.

    She hopped off under the cover of the balcony and ruffled her feathers dry, before hopping down to the balcony. Her destination was not particularly hard to find: a set of double doors left open for her in waiting marked the site of Lacan’s quarters.

    She hurriedly preened her feathers of undue moisture before making her way into the apartment’s entrance hall. These quarters, and most others of their ilk in Newangle City, were allocated to nobles and their families by the King and Hofstaat, as it was the law of the land that any noble was to appear before the ruling monarch of Varhyde when given a summons as soon as reasonably possible. As such, the interiors of these apartments lacked the personal touches of manors in the countryside, and tended to look much the same beyond any decorations their owners had brought in…

    Which much to Sophia’s surprise, Lacan’s chosen decorations consisted of paintings hung along the wall. The entrance to a darkened canyon at sunset, a path running through a forest with mountains in the distance, a stripped tree on a grassy knoll… she didn’t remember seeing any of these hung up the last time she had come to the Salamence’s quarters before they were brought on to Operation Spark. She supposed that with his familial manor still in ruins that Lacan would’ve paid more attention to differentiating this apartment, but how on earth had he found the time to commission all these paintings?

    Sophia turned her head and stared briefly at one painting that looked like a bunch of chaotic, fiery swirls that she wasn’t sure what it supposed to be, when she suddenly bumped into a hard surface bump with her right wing. She batted it out in surprise when a loud clatter followed that made her flinch.

    Corvisquire set her beak on edge and looked down and to her right. She’d stumbled into a small bureau… and knocked over a case with a pad set on top along with a small, ornamental box.

    “A-Ack!”

    Sophia grimaced and looked over the case and the small box with a lifting strap. The pad looked like the writing pads that Pokémon like her used to hold the likes of charcoal nubs with their feet to write runes, except there were curious small straps around it. A quick glance at the case revealed brushes and little jars spilling out of it… right, Lacan’s father had apparently been a hobbyist painter, so the case was likely a paint set. Given how prominently they were displayed, the box and case were likely family heirlooms.

    Except, she didn’t remember ever seeing Lacan with any of these after he came to live in Errberk Village. Sophia supposed that Lacan not using the paint set would make sense at least, since it would’ve been too large for him to use back then as a little Bagon. But she would’ve thought that little box would’ve stood out more.

    The Corvisquire stooped down to gather up the belongings when she couldn’t help but wince after noticing a scratch on one of the small box’s sides. She braced herself and nervously opened the box, dreading whatever smashed-up contents she’d find inside that she’d have to explain to Lacan when he found it.

    When she did, she discovered some sort of contraption with gears, metal pins lined up with each other, and a small cylinder with bumps on it, which much to her astonishment, began to rotate. Human machinery. From how finely made the components were, it had to have been made from scavenged parts, since she wasn’t sure if there were artisans anywhere in all of Wander who could still make them this cleanly and precisely in modern times.

    Sophia abruptly stiffened up after hearing soft chiming coming from the box. After a few chimes, she realized it was a familiar melody coming from the box itself. It was a song in Hightongue she remembered her parents singing on a couple occasions when she was younger, about a great tree and the flowering earth reaching out for the sky for a loved one…

    ♫ Wenn der Baum dort die Wurzeln breitet aus…
    Trägt er meine Seele und Erinnerung…ᴰ²

    She trailed off as the box continued to chime. The song had always struck her as sounding sad even when her parents were still alive, and the crow couldn’t help but feel her eyes grow damp thinking back to those bygone times together.

    Times she’d never experience again in this life.

    “Oh,” a rough voice harrumphed. “You found my paints.”

    Sophia jolted upright before she saw a set of claws shoot in and unceremoniously clamp the music box’s lid closed. The Corvisquire blinked as she looked up and saw Lacan frowning at her, and squirmed, lowering her head out of shame. The Salamence remained silent, before he turned away with a low sigh and bent down to lift the box with its strap with his mouth. He carefully returned it back onto the top of the bureau, before turning to the case with brushes and paints and slipping a set of claws into the pad to pick it up.

    Sophia noticed that the pad fit the Salamence’s claws perfectly, and between that and his passing comment, it dawned on her that he’d called them his paints…

    “Wait, those are your brushes?” the Corvisquire asked. “I always thought that they were your father’s.”

    “No, they’re mine, even if I haven’t used them lately,” Lacan tersely corrected. “Father’s equipment was destroyed when I was a child during the last sack of Port Velhen. As were his works.”

    Sophia set her beak on edge. Right, Lacan’s title as Graf von Wellenhafen was inherited from his parents, who had stayed behind during Edialeigh’s last invasion of Varhyde to defend their Grafschaft on behalf of their subjects… and paid with their lives for it it. Now that she thought of it, Lacan always did seem to spend quite a bit of time fretting over the state of his Grafschaft when he wasn’t preoccupied with campaigning. She’d walked in on him sending messages relating to rebuilding the town’s squares and houses, but curiously enough, never his parents’ manor he always spoke so fondly of.

    It suddenly dawned on her: if Lacan wouldn’t put his own pleasures ahead of the rest of his Grafschaft, there was only one Pokémon the Salamence would’ve entrusted to make those paintings. She even knew that Lacan played with paints when he was younger, but somehow the thought had never crossed her mind earlier that…

    “Then… you made those paintings?”

    “If you can call them that,” the drake scoffed. “I mostly keep them around for sentiment. Especially the ones I made while recovering from that wing injury during our last deployment.”

    Sophia nudged over at one of the loose brushes as Lacan stooped to shove it back into the case. That injury had been… a little over two years ago, was it? She remembered like it was yesterday how Lacan had gotten his left wing torn up while shielding her during that ambush. It was bad enough that he was sent back here and spent much of the following year in physical therapy just regaining his flight.

    It had been a small miracle that she was able to convince their superiors to let her return from the frontlines to help watch out for him. Sophia remembered that he was deeply depressed and stir-crazy when they met again, and vaguely remembered encouraging him to do something during quieter moments to keep his sanity.

    She thought from the way he’d shut himself up for long stretches of time, that Lacan spent it catching up on the studies required of members of the Generalstab he’d had to skip due to the war. She supposed that it explained the paintings that would occasionally pop up in the hallway back then, and how Lacan’s mood always seemed to improve whenever a new one was added.

    Though when on earth did he ever become this skilled at painting? It was certainly a far cry from the scrawls she remembered him making as a Bagon. But he was proud of his work back then and would show off while his present efforts were a massive progression. So why did he regard them so harshly?

    “You shouldn’t talk yourself down like that, Lacan,” Sophia insisted. “They’re very well-made, enough that I’d offer one to my Ritterorden for public display if you were comfortable with it. I never would’ve guessed they were made by a Pokémon with a bodyplan like yours.”

    Lacan paused and looked up from his brush case briefly, before letting out a low harrumph.

    “No, they’re all quite deeply flawed, really,” he remarked. “The perspectives on most of them are faulty, the brushwork is a mess, and the less said about their lighting and shadows, the better.”

    Sophia blinked as the Salamence carefully set the case and pad back on the bureau next to his other mementos. He sighed before glancing away with a shake of his head.

    “They’re just my attempts at matching what my father used to be capable of,” Lacan said. “Except these paintings don’t do any good for this Kingdom other than to waste paint and gather dust on a wall.”

    Sophia cracked her beak open to protest, only to swallow her words. While it bothered her to hear Lacan tear his own hard work down, he didn’t sound like he was in the mood to change his mind at the moment. Perhaps it was best to just let things be for now. After all, Lacan was more familiar with painting techniques than she was, perhaps they really were more flawed than she thought.

    The Corvisquire perked up after hearing a loud clatter, and looked over to see Lacan had gone over and pulled open a set of wooden shutters over a portion of the wall, creating an open gap with a balcony with an unobstructed ledge that looked out over Newangle City and its ramparts as the dull roar of rain outside came filtering in. The Salamence turned his head, and gave a stern glance back at her as he took his place at the edge.

    Fähnrich Rank and the others should have finally made it past the gates with the rest of the Fähnlein,” he said. “We should hurry along if we were planning on going to the Royal Library ourselves. The weather’s been deteriorating faster than I thought it would.”

    Sophia warily made her way forward onto the balcony with the Salamence, looking out at the overcast skyline. This was it, the moment of truth when the snare they’d set for the Dyad would either work or fail.

    And yet, she couldn’t help but hesitate as her mind kept turning back to the letters she’d read at the Reliquary.

    A clattering noise rang out as Lacan was back at his shutters and tugging a pull cord with his mouth to slide them shut along their track. The Corvisquire faltered a moment over whether or not now was appropriate to speak up, before she warily raised her voice.

    “Lacan, I realize that our mission for Operation Spark is still focused on recovering the Dyad, but… are we sure that we haven’t been overlooking anything?” the Corvisquire asked.

    Lacan quirked a brow, before turning from his shutters to face her.

    “What are you getting at, Sophia?” the Salamence asked.

    “It’s just… using the Dyad and the powers that slumber within her as a weapon is already a desperate solution as it is,” the Corvisquire murmured. “And when we can’t even be frank about it with our own subordinates….”

    “Wasn’t that why I asked you to review the records for Operation Avalanche?” the Salamence asked. “Precisely so we could avoid any unexpected surprises in our mission.”

    The drake beat his wings, and turned a stern, expectant gaze down at the Corvisquire.

    “Sophia, did you come across something in your readings at the Reliquary that I should know about?”

    Sophia hesitated. She didn’t know the full details of how Operation Spark was supposed to work, just that it involved using the Dyad’s powers to mount a decapitation strike on Edialeigh’s crown. But there was one line in particular from Kim and Elly’s correspondence that had stuck with her:

    The two had been worried back then that they were toying with powers that weren’t theirs to interfere with.

    She hesitated, before turning her beak up. Years ago, she had promised to be at Lacan’s side. If she really was to do that, surely it was her duty as a Ritterin, as a friend, to be open about those lingering misgivings she had…

    “... It’s about the Dyad that Operation Avalanche was focused on. The last letter that I was able to review today said that the Oberst who was tasked with tracking him down allowed him to go to Freeden Village. Peacefully.”

    A lingering pause hung in the air, as the rain continued to pour outside the window and the autumn wind blew with a nipping chill. Sophia ruffled her feathers and hesitated a moment, before looking up at the Salamence Graf with a worried stare.

    “Lacan, are we sure that the Dyad couldn’t have already found out about her nature and how to control it some other way?” the Corvisquire asked. “If the power that the Dyad has had something to do with what happened because of Operation Avalanche so many years ago...”

    “It’s not safe to assume anything, Sophia. That’s why Rank and Helmholtz are helping to coordinate the checkpoints around the city just in case the Dyad and her companions attempt to flee,” Lacan answered. “But she isn’t exactly familiar with Newangle City, and King Siegmund arranged for the other libraries in the cities to transfer the copies of all the books on that list he drew up of titles the Dyad would likely find topical to the Royal Library.”

    Lacan shook his head, and walked up to the ledge. He dug his claws against the floor’s tiles at the edge of the platform. He glanced out at the surrounding cityscape for a moment, before giving a low grunt.

    “If we’ve learned nothing else about the Dyad from the past year, Sophia, it’s that she’s stubborn. Just as one would expect from a dragon, and of a being of her true nature,” he said. “We might as well try to use that stubbornness of hers to our advantage.”

    The Salamence leapt forward and spread his wings, flying off through the rain and into the cluster of ruined spires. After a moment’s hesitation, Sophia did much the same, beating her wings against the rain and chilly air as she flew off among the towers of the Administrative District.

    Whatever her misgivings, there was no fretting about Operation Spark when it couldn’t proceed in the first place at the moment. Even if part of her was growing worried over what it might entail, it was hardly right to deny succor to a land that had bled for 70 years. Not when this was their only hope.

    The future was not yet written, not when the present still hung in the balance. She just hoped that with how much the past had felt like prologue, that they’d only have to consider those tragedies in the past from a far distance.



    Author’s Notes

    Words and Phrases

    1. Stückofen - A type of bloomery used for smelting metal utilizing water-driven bellows to save labor. A more general bloomery would be referred to as a ‘Rennofen’.
    2. Ach, du lieber Himmel - Interjection of surprise / exasperation analogous to “(Good) Heavens!” or “Goodness gracious!”

    Dialogue

    D1. “Ich bin Dieter, ein Absolvent von hier. Ich hatte gehofft ein paar Freunden hier rum zeigen zu können, bevor ich die Königliche Bibliothek besuche.” - “I’m Dieter, an alumnus from here. I was hoping to show some friends around before visiting the Royal Library.”
    D2. “Wenn der Baum dort die Wurzeln breitet aus… Trägt er meine Seele und Erinnerung…” - “When the tree spreads its roots there… it bears my soul and memory…”

    Teaser Text

    Freeden Villageᵃ, 4. Herbstmond, 919 n. d. B.​

    To High Seer Allweiss,

    I must confess that when King Sansa ordered me to remain here in Freeden Village and not return to Newangle City with the Dyad, that I was most confused. Even more so when Feldmarschall Pritchard informed me that his decision was apparently due to your counsel.

    Even if I cannot glimpse into the future, I know well enough that the Dyad is not long for his present form. He seems to be cognizant of it himself, since when we apprehended him here, he beseeched us to yield and leave him be that he might live out his time as a Frigibax in the village. I’ll admit that it bothered my sentiments, perhaps it is my past experiences as a healer speaking, but there are few things as pitiful as a child pleading in tears. My Oberstleutnant was less restrained than I, and in recent days began to allow him to freely traffick the village.

    That is not to say that we are letting him have free reign. He remains under the watchful eye of me and my subordinates wherever he goes, and he returns to our camp outside the village every evening. With the stakes involved and after all the trouble he has given me and my forces chasing him about the realm, we don’t intend to repeat that experience. Thus far, he has been cooperative and the relative freedom seems to have noticeably lifted his spirits.

    I don’t know why King Sansa or his confidantes have been shutting me out for so long, but if you are able to gain the King’s ear, let him know that if the Dyad is not to be brought to Newangle City, that I believe it is in the realm’s interest to keep him here. This is a peaceful village, far enough from the frontlines that we should be able to withdraw to safer places well in advance of any oncoming trouble. You are able to glimpse into the future, are you not? Would it not be easier to win the favor of the powers that slumber in him this way?

    But I understand that it is not my place to make that decision. While I have made my own opinions clear, I will uphold whatever King Sansa decrees faithfully as his servant.

    I just ask him to be forthright with his wishes to me.

    - Letter from Oberst Kim Brutalandas to High Seer Allweiss Fremders

    a. Derived by phonetic corruption. A more semantically accurate translation would be “Peace Village (by a River)”
     
    Last edited:
    Chapter 26 - Reality
  • Spiteful Murkrow

    Busy Writing Stories I Want to Read
    Pronouns
    He/Him/His
    Partners
    1. nidoran-f
    2. druddigon
    3. swellow
    4. lugia
    5. growlithe
    6. quilava-fobbie
    7. sneasel-kate
    8. heliolisk-fobbie
    OaT_Ch26_Final.png


    Während vieles von dem, woran wir uns über die Götter und ihre Interaktionen mit den Menschen vor dem glühenden Blitz erinnern können, in das Reich der Mythen verblasst ist, wissen wir, dass sich die Menschen ebenso wie wir über ihren Platz im Kosmos und dessen Mächte, die ihn regieren, Gedanken gemacht haben. Und wie wir hatten auch die Menschen Mythen über Ereignisse und Wissen, welche so weit entfernt waren, dass sie selbst für sie nur verworrene Erinnerungen waren.

    Einer der merkwürdigeren Mythen besagte, dass unser Universum von einem einzigen Wesen entstand – einer ‘Monade’, die der Anfang von allem war. Von dort aus bildete ‘Monade’ die ‘Dyade’, eine besondere Einheit oder Gruppe davon, deren Definition je nach Erzähler unterschiedlich war: Materie, Macht, die Energien, die unserer materiellen Welt zugrunde liegen. Alle völlig unterschiedlich und einzig darin übereinstimmend, dass ‘Dyade’ der ‘Monade’ untergeordnet war, die sie geschaffen hat.

    Einige Erzählungen dieses Mythos besagen, dass ‘Dyade’ dazu beigetragen hat, unser Universum noch weiter zu erschaffen. Manche sagen, dass aus ‘Dyade’ Zahlen und Zeichen kamen, die Linien und Flächen bildeten, aus denen sich feste Körper und dann die Elemente bildeten. Andere sagen, dass aus ‘Dyade’ die ‘Triade’ entstand, ein Gleichgewicht und eine Harmonie, aus der sich der Rest des Kosmos formte. Aus einem kamen zwei, aus zwei kamen drei und aus drei kamen zehntausend Dinge.

    Es wird gesagt, dass Mythen im Allgemeinen die fernen Erinnerungen an Zivilisationen sind, welche so verblasst sind, dass sie mit Träumen und Fantasien verschwimmen. Während es ein Rätsel bleibt, ob unser Universum wirklich das Produkt einer ‘Monade’ war, kann man verzeihen, wenn man durch den namenlosen Drachen, den Ur-Drachen, Echos eines solchen Wesens sieht, der im Leben selbst die Götter hervorbringt, die das Universum formen, Schicksal der Länder, denen sie begegnen, ähnlich wie in früheren Zeiten mit Einall.


    - Auszug aus »Ein und Alles - Von Göttern eines Landes von Schwarz und Weiß«



    Lyle’s vents flared to life as a low boom rumbled in the distance, only for him to sharply tamp them down and hold his breath. They were in some sort of large, empty space that Dalton claimed was used as a public shelter for times of crisis. He supposed that he couldn’t rule the idea out—there were some scorch marks on the concrete here and there that looked like they’d been left behind from fires that had been set there in the past. Even if Lyle didn’t know for the life of him how a ‘mon was supposed to stay sane in this sorry place while crowded together with a bunch of strangers.

    The place reminded him a bit of those chambers in the Undercity with the curiously long platforms—bare, weathered concrete above and below them and on pylons where he could see corroded metal poking through in parts. Really, the only reminder that they weren’t deep underground at the moment was the occasional ray of dim light poking through a missing panel of cladding on the ancient tower’s exterior like the one that Dalton was peering out from… and the miserable sound of howling wind outside and rain coming down in buckets.

    “Careful with your flames, Lyle,” Dalton whispered. “Just because the Air Marshals look like they’ve thinned out outside doesn’t mean we’re alone on this floor. Especially in this part of the city.”

    Lyle hastily obliged and held his breath as sure enough, he heard the sound of footsteps faintly pacing about on the floor they were on from somewhere closer to the center of the tower. Right, they’d glimpsed Gendarmen prowling around a few times while making their way down these floors. They’d deliberately avoided the main stairwells in favor of other ways down because of them, sometimes taking the scaffolding outside, other times taking ramps that had been left behind on chunks of collapsed flooring. Having to stop and try and dry off every time their feet got wet to avoid leaving tracks had similarly constrained their pace and kept them from moving too quickly.

    It’d kept them undiscovered in this vacant ruin so far, but he didn’t see how it was going to get them into the one the Royal Library was built into.

    “Dalton, if there’s Pokémon down here, how are we supposed to make it across that rope bridge without them noticing?” Irune asked.

    “By drawing their attention elsewhere through misdirection,” the Heliolisk explained. “We cause a distraction somewhere other than the bridge where we’re really headed and then run across it as fast as we can.”

    There was a moment of blinking silence, before a knowing grin spread over Kate’s face.

    “Hah, so you do have it in you to raise some hell, Scales-!”

    “I said a distraction, Kate,” Dalton harrumphed. “That means finding a clear path to the ropeway first and then figuring out how to get those Grünhäuter away from it.”

    Lyle probably ought to have been worried if Kate was finding the idea sound. But even if it was obviously risky, Dalton’s idea seemed sensible enough when the actual process of finding the ropeway was easy enough. They knew where it was, and the hard part was just getting there.

    … That, and it wasn’t exactly easy to think of better alternatives to suggest.

    “We’re on the right floor, at least,” Dalton said. “Let’s make our way back to the west side of the building and figure things out from there.”

    Everyone nodded in agreement as Team Forager made their way along the floor, dutifully taking advantage of the occasional half-rotted partition, tarp, or pile of dust-caked construction materials for cover. Odds and ends that from their condition, looked like they hadn’t been moved since Lyle first hatched. After a brief moment to hide behind whatever cover they came across, Lyle or one of his teammates would check if the coast was clear and then carry on. The west side of the ruin started to come into view again as dim light began to stream in through gaps in the tower’s cladding as he and his teammates crept along.

    It was almost like going through a Mystery Dungeon, except things were more predictable, and there weren’t stairs or items aside from the ones they’d pooled together in their bags to count on to help shake enemies.

    “Wait, I think that’s it up there.”

    Irune raised a hand and motioned off at a gap in the paneling where dim light was coming through along with the sound of dripping water. Lyle crept forward and let his eyes adjust to the change in lighting as he began to make out the immediate surroundings: a stack of bags of mix for mortar under a tarp to the left, a hole in the floor to the right along with a crude ramp leading downstairs, and a wince-worthy puddle that streamed in from outside which spilled over the gap in rivulets.

    And just past it was the ropeway, along with the Royal Library’s tower in the distance.

    His ears suddenly pricked up and his breath caught in his throat. Footsteps. Slow, plodding, and coming from the right up ahead.

    Gottverdammt.

    Lyle froze as a Turtonator in Grünhäuter plates lumbered up the ramp and stopped, staring at the puddle with a disgusted grimace.

    “I guess that answers the question of where all the water’s been coming from. I told Erwin to put that sluice down before the rain came!”

    The four hurriedly shrank back as the Turtonator grudgingly trudged through the puddle and grabbed the tarp off the pile of construction materials, which slid past them with a small racket. Lyle stood frozen in place for a moment as his mind went blank in a panic, before feeling a nudge at his shoulder.

    “Think we can use him as a distraction?” Kate asked.

    “Yes, actually,” Dalton replied. “Just follow me, and stay quiet.”

    Lyle wasn’t sure what Dalton was planning, but trailed after him and crept up to the other end of the stack of bags. He crouched behind them as the Turtonator trudged back towards the ramp, when the Quilava noticed sparks crackling on Dalton’s scales. Before he could ask, a weak arc jumped from the Heliolisk’s body and into the puddle on the floor.

    “Agh!”

    Lyle saw the Turtonator stiffen up at the top of the ramp, only to lose balance and fall forward. There was a series of yelping thuds, followed by a loud blast that shook the dust off the nearby piles of bags. Right, Turtonator shells did that whenever they were disturbed too much. He caught Irune worriedly peeking out and hastily pulled her back. From the woozy groans coming from below, the Grünhäuter was probably just a little dazed.

    “Gah! What on earth was that?!”

    “It sounded like it came from Torsten’s end!”

    The other voices and footsteps were a good enough sign to not stick around to check for sure. Lyle tore off for the rope bridge, jumping forward into a lunge that made the surrounding world blur around him. The planks of the ropeway jostled under his feet and fat droplets pattered against his pelt. By the time his Quick Attack began to wear off, he was just a few paces away from the scaffolding on the Royal Library’s tower. Mercifully, there were tarps hung up that looked like they’d block some of the rain out.

    He bolted into the scaffolding and rounded a corner, where Lyle hid behind the fabric, panting as water dripped down his fur. One by one, his teammates caught up and joined his hiding place—not a moment too soon based on the movement coming from on the chunk of the Upper Streets overlooking the roadway and in the air from the direction of the tower they’d just left.

    They stood there briefly, brushing water off their bodies as Irune turned to Dalton with a worried tug at his good arm.

    “Dalton, how many floors do we have to go up to get into the Royal Library?” she asked.

    “It should be three,” he replied. “Just check your surroundings while moving around, since I’m not sure how long those guards’ attention will stay on the other side of the ropeway.”

    Lyle nodded back and hurriedly carried along, darting from one tarp to another as he and his teammates made their way up the scaffolding in fits and spurts up. The first floor went by without incident until they found a ramp up, which mercifully had a switchback that carried on to the second and third levels.

    “Well, that was easy,” Kate said. “Come on, slowpokes.”

    She and Dalton were the first to make their way up the ramps, then Irune followed, while Lyle… tried to keep his distance from the edge as rain blew in from the ongoing storm. He made his way up and fought back a disgusted shudder as the damp rain seeped under his pelt and lowered his head to keep pressing on.

    Just as he and Irune made it up to the last ramp, there was a sudden woosh in the air along with a pair of blue-and-green blurs that shot past. His eyes widened, and he hurriedly yanked Irune back and dropped down, crouching along the planks.

    Lyle lay there panting for a moment. Were those Grünhäuter? Had they spotted them? He stayed there for a moment, heart fluttering in his chest as nothing answered him beyond the sound of the stormy weather outside. He got up onto all fours and looked over at Irune: she was pale and breathing in shakily.

    “L-Lyle? Who was that?”

    “I don’t know, I didn’t get a good look at them, but at least one of those flyers that just passed us was pretty big.”

    He suddenly felt so alone up so high in the air, with nothing but empty void and the ground far, far below off just to his right. The Quilava tried his hardest not to look down. If those fliers had lingered a bit longer or looked just a little closer…

    “Lyle? I think we’ve got a problem up here.”

    Lyle’s ears pricked at Kate’s voice coming from the level above. He hurriedly nudged Irune along as the pair made their way up the final ramp. As he made it to the top, he already saw Kate and Dalton waiting for them, with the Sneasel motioning off at the wall of the tower to her left.

    Lyle followed her claws over with his eyes and grimaced. There was a window there alright, with cheaply made wooden shutters that looked like they were meant to be temporary that Kate had opened up… along with a set of metal bars behind them blocking the way.

    “Scales, are these supposed to be here right now?” she asked.

    “I didn’t know that they’d be here,” Dalton murmured. “I… suppose that I should’ve known better with how important the Royal Library is to the crown…”

    Lyle’s mind went blank for a moment. After coming this far, they were seriously going to be thwarted by some gottverdammten bars? He felt a tug at his shoulder, and saw Irune studying the bars over the window closely, before turning back to him.

    “Lyle? Remind me, how did you force your way into that wagon I was being carried in?”

    “Kate and I heated up and cooled the metal on the lock a few times,” he explained. “Metal expands when it’s hot and contracts when it’s cooled. We just did it quickly enough that it became brittle enough to break. Why?”

    “Do you think we’d be able to do the same thing on these bars?”

    Lyle watched as Kate turned her head and followed suit, to see Irune pointing at the bars over the window just right of their current one. Ones that had clearly seen their better days from how corroded they were.

    “I mean, I think we could get through them, but I don’t know how quietly we can pull it off,” he said. “Those guards aren’t that far away from us right now.”

    “Isn’t that all the more reason to light them up?” Kate asked. “We do at least have the rain in the background and it’s not as if we’re not taking a risk of getting spotted just hanging around here like this.”

    Lyle flicked his ears and listened in on the loud, flinchworthy sound of rain in the background. Loud enough that between it and the wind, he couldn’t hear anything from the bridge on the Upper Streets that couldn’t have been more than a hundred paces away at most.

    He looked back at the bars and ran a paw against them. They were firm to the touch, but they definitely looked like they were on the thin side. Thinner than the ones that had been on Irune’s cage…

    Lyle sucked in sharply as his vents came alive. Screw it, they were already taking risks coming here, what was one more?

    “Right, let’s make this fast, then.”

    He exhaled and he spat out a brilliant gout of fire over the window’s bars. The dust and grime caked on them burned away, as the corroded metal started to glow from the heat. Guess he really was getting the hang of that Flamethrower tay-ehm Spark tutored him.

    As soon as Lyle finished, he ducked out the way for Kate to spit up an Icy Wind, which hissed and dripped water on contact. After a quick repetition of attacks between the two of them, Kate turned her head to Irune motioning at the bars with her claws.

    “Give ‘em a few hard strikes near their welds!” she insisted. “That’s about as good as we’re going to get here!”

    Irune ran forward and obliged with a set of hacks from her tusks, which knocked the bar loose inside with an audible clatter. Lyle and Dalton both winced and grimaced at the noise, but after a moment’s hesitation, Irune moved onto the next bar and repeated much the same.

    … Except this time, when the bar broke and fell in, the sound of movement came from the lower levels of the scaffolding, prompting Kate to pin her ears flat and look down past the edge.

    “Hey! There’s someone down there on the scaffolding!”

    Lyle’s heart almost jumped up into his throat at the voice, and he felt Irune cling and dig her claws into his pelt. There was a moment of collective shock, before Kate turned her body and began to reach for the gap in the bars.

    “Time to go!”

    Kate crawled through the gap in the bars, wincing a little as her pelt brushed still-hot embers that her Icy Wind hadn’t smothered. Lyle followed suit after her, then Irune, and lastly Dalton, who Kate and Lyle pulled in. The Heliolisk fell as Kate grabbed him and jerked him to keep him from landing on his splinted arm. It still wasn’t enough to keep the lizard from letting out a small yelp, making Lyle flinch and turn his head back up towards the window.

    Those footsteps were much louder right now. Much closer, too.

    Lyle squirmed and inched back from the window as his mind went blank as to how in the hell they were supposed to hide that damage. Before he could say anything, Kate turned her attention to the loose bars lying on the floor, before motioning at the shutters on the window’s sides.

    “Quick! Pull those closed!” she insisted.

    Lyle hurriedly went over and tugged one end with Irune while Dalton and Kate pulled the other. Lyle cringed after feeling moisture on the shutter’s surface, and looked down to see there were still holes in the ratty piece of crap. How was this supposed to help at all?

    “Give me some space!” Kate cried.

    He and the others did so, as Kate slid and grabbed one of the bars by a lump of half-melted ice clinging to it and hastily wedged it at the base of the shutters. She blew out a small puff of icy breath to freeze it into place, when the sound of footsteps against the scaffolding grew louder and louder and wingbeats joined in with them.

    Lyle hurriedly pulled Irune away from the window as Dalton and Kate did much the same. He held his breath and covered Irune’s mouth, quietly gulping as he caught a glimpse of a Pidgeot peering through the holes in the shutters. The Pidgeot grabbed the handles with his beak to try and open it, only for the shutters to refuse to budge from the icy lump at the bottom. The Pidgeot gave another, fruitless tug, before frowning and walking away.

    “Useless piece of junk’s rusted shut,” the Pidgeot harrumphed. “Check the rest of the scaffolding on this level. Whoever you saw on this side of the library couldn’t have gotten far!”

    Oh thank gods, that actually worked. Mostly, since they’d still managed to get spotted in the end, but Lyle decided he’d take what he could get. The Quilava let out a sigh of relief and shakily wandered deeper into the room they were in.

    “O-Oh Götterblut, that was way too close.”

    “Gee, light up the room a bit more, why don’t ya?” Kate scoffed.

    Lyle hadn’t noticed it, but his vents were positively pouring fire at the moment. When he looked around, he saw that they were in some sort of dingy room with rows of shelves with boxes on them.

    He blinked, trying to calm his racing heart as he tried to make sense of his surroundings.

    “... Where on earth are we right now?” the Quilava asked.

    Dalton looked up at the wall behind them briefly. Lyle and his teammates followed along, when Kate stopped and pointed out runes on a wood and metal plaque by the door. Some numbers, and then one that looked vaguely like an Unown that was used to render terms inherited from human times that had unknown original meanings.

    “... I think I have an idea of where we are in the library right now,” the Heliolisk said.

    “Wait, you do?” Irune asked.

    “We’re in the records room. Or one of them, anyways.”

    Dalton held out his good hand and revealed a few cards in them. Each of them were made out of a solid color with some runes on them. Numbers, another one of those Unown-looking ones, and then what looked like book titles. Lyle noticed Kate blinking a moment at the sight of the cards, quirking a brow back at her Heliolisk teammate.

    “Wait, Scales. Are these the books?” she asked. “Since they sure as hell look like the weirdest books I’ve ever seen if they are.”

    “Hardly. These cards are part of a system labeling where different books are in this library,” the Electric-type answered. “The ones I grabbed are just some random titles, but from the way they’re organized, it looks like this library’s still using the same system we used to use in university.”

    The Heliolisk trailed off a moment, before turning his attention down the hallway and studying the darkened corridors carefully.

    “And that means we should be looking around for some stairs,” the Heliolisk said. “Since I know that I’ve seen copies of every title on that list Igna and Ansel gave us before in the central reading room here. The sorts of mythology books that Irune was looking ought to be there too.”

    “‘The central reading… room’?” Kate asked.

    Lyle watched as her teammates turned puzzled stares over at the Heliolisk, and honestly, he was a bit confused herself. Just what on earth did this reading room look like? And if it was a central one, did that mean there were others that they might be missing out on?

    Dalton gave no answer, as he trudged down the left side of the corridor and motioned for everybody to follow along with a low grunt.

    “Trust me, you’ll know when you see it,” Dalton said. “Just stick close to me and stay on your guard.”



    Five minutes later, Irune had followed the rest of Team Forager through the darkened corridors of what Dalton insisted was the Royal Library. She hadn’t seen any shelves of books, which according to the Heliolisk was because they were on a basement level… which she wasn’t fully sure how that was supposed to work when they were gods-knew-how-many metri above the ground right now.

    Before long, they came across a door labeled as belonging to a stairwell at the north side of the building. Or at least, that was what the runes she’d been able to make out from the dim lighting had said, and the stairs that seemingly just kept going up and up confirmed it..

    Every so often, Lyle and Kate would stop and sniff the air or twitch their ears as they climbed for any sign of other Pokémon up ahead. And every time, her breath would tighten. It wasn’t just from the idea of stumbling into an armored soldier that had put her on edge, but a lingering dread that had gotten worse and worse to the point where she swore she could feel it burning her up from the inside.

    She knew well enough what Lacan and Sophia thought she was, and this whole time, she’d held out hope that they were wrong. Or at least wrong enough that she could just abandon her journey to the Divine Roost and brush it off as having gotten swept up in a superstitious panic. That was why she wanted to try and find some confirmation one way or the other even back when they were in Errberk Village.

    … But what if Lacan and Sophia were right? It was easy enough to dismiss those strange powers when it was just that strange fire which started popping up, but then came that strange electricity. And those dreams. She first started having them even before her powers started coming out, which had only grown more frequent and she kept getting new ones.

    And from the stories she’d heard while on the run the few times she’d shared them with others, it was hard to shake the sense that they were something much more than just mere nightmares.

    “... This one’s locked, too.”

    Irune snapped to attention and saw Kate frowning and pressing up against a push pad. Right, Dalton said on the way over that the doors along the stairwells had labels for where they led to, and the runes on the last few placards on this side of the stairwell did say they led to the Central Reading Room.

    Except this had been the third door that was supposed to lead to that reading room which they’d tried to open, and like the others before it, the door just wouldn’t budge, much to her Sneasel teammate’s visible frustration.

    “... Any other brilliant ideas for getting in?”

    Irune watched as Lyle bit his lip and grimaced. She subconsciously pawed at her amulet and sucked in a tense breath. Maybe they ought to just turn back and take their chances sneaking out of the city. Even with the Central Reading Room right on the other end, it wasn’t as if they could just break the door down and get it. This was a library, any racket would tip any guards inside off about them in an instant.

    … No, if Lacan was right about what she was, those powers within her needed to be restrained. To be sealed away and kept from ever being wielded by another Pokémon. For forever, if she could manage it. And she didn’t know where she was supposed to start beyond that the treasure her amulet looked like was somehow supposed to be able to help with that.

    She snapped to attention after a warm prod at her shoulder. It was Lyle, casting a worried stare down at her.

    “The hell would a bunch of Grünhäuter need from a library?” he asked. “Has Lacan gone to one before or something?”

    Irune blinked. Even if her life for the past year had had some improbable-sounding events, she never would’ve imagined that they’d be here of all places even a week ago. And she just couldn’t think of a reason why Lacan would need to go to a library of all places if he needed a book…

    “If he has, I certainly don’t know about it,” she replied, shaking her head. “Why do you ask?”

    “Because I’m wondering if he somehow knew you were trying to get here,” the Quilava replied.

    Irune’s heart skipped a beat and she set her teeth on edge. It was harder and harder to shake the feeling that Lyle was onto something. Had someone from the Möbius somehow tipped one of his underlings off? Had they been noticed while passing through the city gates after all? She knew full well how difficult it had been to get more than a few days’ respite from Lacan and his Fähnlein hounding her for the past year—why he’d managed to track them down in the middle of their flight with Hermes for gods’ sake!

    Just then, Irune saw Lyle’s ears prick at the sound of a door creaking and footsteps entering the stairwell from below. Further down, Kate jolted away from the door with a start, which prompted Lyle to quickly smother his fire as Dalton hurriedly tugged him up the stairs. Irune all but dove behind the stone railing as the others piled in, helping to steady Dalton as he almost brushed his splint against the railing as they collectively held their breaths and looked down. There, she could just faintly make out the outlines of a bipedal Lycanroc and Houndoom coming to the door. Ones which were clearly wearing armor plates on their bodies.

    “I told you there was a quicker way up, dingus,” the Lycanroc’s voice grumbled. “How the hell do you manage to get us lost just trying to find a big central room anyways?”

    “Oh shut up, Lykos,” a Houndoom’s voice snapped. “It’s not as if I live here, alright? … Though why’s this stairwell smell like smoke?”

    “Feris. You smell like smoke-”

    “Someone else’s smoke.”

    Irune felt Lyle bristle beside her, and saw his ears were pinned flat and his vents were smoldering from fright. She knew that Pokémon like those two had good senses from smell, but they could distinguish types of smoke from each other? Irune’s heart raced in her chest, when she noticed a jingling sound, which knowing her hearing meant that those soldiers were far too close for comfort.

    “Feris, there’s other Fire-types in the ranks. One of them probably just passed through earlier,” the Lycanroc replied. “Anyhow, we’re running late for our posts, and I don’t feel like getting an earful because of you!”

    She could already see the pair’s bodies poking up over the railing when Kate fished through her bag and pulled out a branch of pink-and-white wood with glassy knobs at its tip… a Slumber Wand? Lyle and Dalton noticed it too and widened their eyes, as the Quilava of the pair turned to Kate with a harsh whisper.

    “Kate, what are you-?!”

    Kate suddenly cut him off and flicked the Slumber Wand, flinging a peach-colored orb of light at the red Lycanroc. Everything seemed to come one after the other afterwards: the orb dissolved into a cloud of mist around the soldier’s face. The Lycanroc freezing up and beginning to gag. The Houndoom scarcely having a chance to react before the Lycanroc lost his grip on his lantern as it smashed against the floor. And then the stairwell plunging into darkness as the Houndoom’s snarls filled the air ahead of her.

    “Hey! Who’s there?!”

    Irune’s jaw flopped open in shock. Reshiram’s Fur, was, Kate seriously picking a fight right now?! She briefly caught a flash of light as, Lyle ducked ahead and spewed out a Smokescreen down the stairs and filled it with an ash-smelling cloud. Irune began to feel lightheaded as an almost electric feeling coursed through her body and her senses began to fade out. She could faintly hear loud hacking and wheezing, and froze as the Houndoom stumbled out in front of her.

    “Gah! Little pest got smoke up my nose-!”

    The electric warmth spiked as she ran ahead to engage the Houndoom, only for Dalton to sharply jerk her back. She snapped back to her senses as a second light came from Kate’s Wand and struck the Houndoom between his eyes. The soldier’s eyes briefly widened as he stumbled forward and his coughing slowed, his eyes glazing over before he pitched forward and fell on top of his Lycanroc counterpart.

    Irune sucked in uneven breaths as the feeling inside her ebbed away, and looked up to see Dalton worriedly eying her. Damn it, she thought that she had more control over herself. That was the second time that her powers almost came out here in this city, as if they didn’t have enough problems to worry about.

    She turned back to Kate rounding the corner further up the stairwell and looking down at her spent Slumber Wand. The Sneasel played with it briefly on her way down, before throwing it aside with a clatter and planting a foot on the Lycanroc’s head with a smug smirk.

    “Sleep tight, lovebirds,” she taunted. “I knew holding onto that Slumber Wand would come in handy.”

    Irune shook her head and frowned at the dozing soldiers. She didn’t know how popular she’d have been in her hometown rooting for an Outlaw, but it was hard not to feel a twinge of satisfaction over Kate getting the better of them. The stairwell suddenly came alight with whitish tones. That one was Lyle’s doing, as his vents were burning white hot and his face was screwed up into a seething scowl.

    “Kate,” he hissed. “What the hell were you thinking there?!”

    “No, no, those Grünhäuter had it coming,” Dalton remarked. “And as much as I can’t believe I’m saying this, she actually had the right idea there.”

    Irune blinked. Dalton… was agreeing with Kate for once? That had to have been a first since they all met, especially with how befuddled Lyle’s face looked right now. The Axew watched as Dalton sauntered up to the Lycanroc and tugged at something under the Lycanroc’s army scarf that gave a metallic-sounding jingle. When he pulled it back, he revealed a keyring attached to a length of cord, swinging it about in his good hand.

    “Those two would’ve just locked the door behind them after they went out into the central reading room,” he explained. “I’m not sure if trying to follow them inside would’ve been a better option.”

    That… was admittedly a good point. It probably wasn’t the smartest idea of Kate’s, but the Sneasel clearly had sharp instincts as an Outlaw. Except… there were two very big problems with their plan that were now sprawled out on the ground.

    “... What are we supposed to do with them?” Lyle asked, motioning at the sleeping guards. “It’s not as if they’re not going to tip off their buddies about us being here.”

    “I mean, we could kill them,” Kate said. “That’d definitely shut them up.”

    Irune’s eyes shrank to pins as her teammates stiffened up and whirled over to Kate. Sh-She wasn’t seriously proposing killing these ‘mons, was she? The Sneasel stooped by the Lycanroc’s neck and flexed her claws nonchalantly by it. Fearing the worst, Irune reached out to try and stop her, only for the Sneasel to casually tear a strip off the Rock-type’s scarf. They weren’t stained red, thank gods, and clutching a strip with a glinting badge attached.

    Buuut I’ve never had to get my claws dirty like that,” the Dark-type said, smirking. “Don’t feel like starting with these jokers, either,” she said.

    Irune breathed a sigh of relief. It was a bit hard to tell when Pokémon like Kate were joking or not. Except, it beggared the question…

    “Wait, what are you going to do to them, then?” the Axew asked.

    Kate gave no answer, other than to lift a satchel from the Lycanroc as a devilish smirk came over her face.

    “Oh, I was thinking of a more fun way of handling them that wouldn’t take much longer to pull off,” she said. “I'm pretty sure these two have everything we'd need in their bags, too."



    Dealing with the Lycanroc and the Houndoom went by more quickly than Lyle expected. While Kate got to work “handling” the pair, Lyle lit his vents up for illumination and hurriedly made his way down to the basement levels and locked up the doors along the way with the purloined keyring. By the time he’d made it to the top and then returned to the landing where his teammates were, they had the still-snoring soldiers propped up against the stone railing. He saw Irune pull her hands back from a knot and saw that they’d tied up the Grünhäuter with lengths of rope—probably from the pair’s bags—and gagged them with their own scarves.

    The whole process couldn’t have taken more than about a minute, but he supposed it was good enough since the effects of that Slumber Wand would start wearing off soon. Lyle made his way over to the door along with Irune as Dalton stuffed a pair of badges into his bag, only to notice Kate was still lingering behind where the soldiers were. She was still perched in front of the still-sleeping Lycanroc and moving her claws about the mon’s face.

    “Kate?” he asked. “What are you doing?”

    “Ah-ah-ah! Just need a little longer…”

    The Quilava cocked a brow and glanced at his other teammates. Irune had an exhausted scowl on her face, while Dalton was burying his into the hand of his uninjured arm. Just then, Kate pulled back, twirling a small charcoal nub in her claws as she faced them with a beaming smile.

    There we go!” she cheered. “All done!”

    Lyle walked over to get a better look at the Lycanroc’s face only for his expression to instantly fall. There were charcoal scrawls all over it, with similar streaks on the Houndoom’s made from white chalk. He flattened his ears out, before sharply frowning at his Sneasel teammate.

    Seriously, Kate?”

    “What?” she asked, giving a small shrug of her shoulders. “You’re not seriously complaining about me giving something for those Grünhäuter to remember us by, are you?”

    “M-Mrgh…”

    Lyle jumped up after a loud snort and muffled protest from the Lycanroc. There was a bright orange glow as he lit up the stairwell from his vents pouring startled fire. The wolf’s eyelids briefly fluttered as the Grünhäuter shifted in place, before the Rock-type slumped over muffledly mumbling in his sleep. An impatient hiss came from the door, where Dalton was already leaning against it, and impatiently motioning for everyone to follow.

    “Look, let’s just hurry up and leave already before those two wake up!” he snapped.

    Lyle didn’t need further convincing. He and Kate hurried over as the Electric-type pushed the door open and they all slipped out into a large, circular chamber. The space had walls with white-and-gray designs, white floors with orange tiling along the fringes, and bookshelves that followed the walls’ curvature.

    “I’ll just be borrowing this for a moment.”

    Lyle looked back just in time as Kate took the keyring from Dalton’s hand and went back to the door. In a swift motion, she slipped it into the keyhole and twisted it to lock it behind them.

    “There,” she said, throwing the keyring into her bag. “That should buy us some time.”

    Lyle wasn’t so sure about that if these soldiers were going around with so many keys, but lost his train of thought from the sound of a quiet thump, The Quilava turned just in time to see Dalton up ahead hurriedly pulling a book off one of the lower shelves and shoveling the soldiers’ badges at the back of it before setting the book back. At least they wouldn’t have to worry about those Grünhäuter calling for help for a while. Even if it was probably best not to assume their reprieve would last all that long.

    His attention turned back to his surroundings, where everywhere he looked, there were shelves that stood as tall as a Golurk and were packed on every level with books of various sizes and colors. Lyle eventually wound up looking over his shoulder and stiffened up after he noticed Irune wasn’t there. A quick glance around the corner revealed her making her way down a row of shelves and approaching light at its end. The stoat grumbled under his breath and darted over, biting his tongue to fight back the urge to loudly chew Irune out for wandering off as it slowly dawned on him that she had an awed expression on her face.

    “Reshiram’s Fur, just look at this place.”

    Lyle reared up as he approached and his eyes widened at the sight. In the middle of the chamber they were in, there was a tall hollow built around a circular shaft. Pylons held up the floors around it, spaced much wider than anything that Pokémon could’ve built in in modern times. Everywhere he looked, there were bookshelves dimly lit up by lanterns filled with Luminous Moss, while a closer look at the floors around the shaft revealed little nubs that jutted out at regular intervals, along with steps that went up and down the central hollow almost in a spiral. They continued up another five floors up towards a painting on the ceiling of Reshiram in flight with a fiery contrail following and almost forming a closed loop. Below them, there were other sets of stairs headed three floors downward to some sort of ground floor where desks and seats for a study area of some kind were set out.

    Lyle had to admit that the place was impressive, and he couldn’t help but stop and stare a bit himself. Enough so that he didn’t even notice Dalton and Kate approaching until the Heliolisk spoke up.

    “That’s the Royal Library for you. There’s almost a millennium of knowledge gathered here in this reading room and the other rooms and archives here,” Dalton said. “Though I’d encourage you not to get too wrapped up with sightseeing.”

    Lyle shot Dalton a sidelong glance in reply, when Kate’s fur suddenly stood on end and she sharply tugged Irune back towards the bookcases. Lyle reflexively dropped back down to all fours and scooted back along with them, holding his breath, when he saw what had spooked Kate so badly. There was a Hitmontop and Orbeetle on the other end of the chamber, both clad in army plates, who exited out into the path next to the central hollow before ducking back into the thick of the bookshelves.

    Lyle breathed out and felt his heart thump inside his chest, before feeling a nudge at his shoulder and looking to see Dalton glancing down at him.

    “These aren’t exactly normal times here and we’re not normal visitors,” the Heliolisk reminded.

    Lyle sucked in a sharp breath and felt his stomach flutter. Gods, just how many soldiers were in this building? And he doubted ambushing soldiers here would be anywhere as easy to keep quiet as those last two they ran into, and with how tall the bookshelves were, they’d never see them coming until it was too late!

    What on earth was going on here? Igna and Ansel had mentioned security had been stepped up around the University. Closing a library down lined up with that, but why would so many guards be needed inside a place that was empty?

    The Quilava saw a flash of Kate’s claws as she motioned for silence. He held his breath when he heard faint footsteps in the distance to their left, going away from them, thank gods.

    “I suppose that’s one way to make us keep quiet here,” the Sneasel murmured.

    Lyle quietly sucked a breath in as he gaped about his surroundings. With all the books and shelves around, it was hard to settle on a place to start looking around. Irune looked similarly uneasy, as she gave a gulping paw at her tusks.

    “How are we supposed to find anything at all with so many books here?”

    “You remember those cards that we swiped back in the records room?” Dalton asked, as he pulled out a card from his bag with some sort of off-yellow square on it.

    “Try looking up at the shelves next to us.”

    Lyle glimpsed up at the shelves and noticed that the entire top had been painted with a matching stripe, and the fringe of the flooring looked like it matched too. Maybe some shade of orange from how similar it looked to the fire on the Reshiram design. The Quilava warily poked his head around the corner and looked out towards the central hollow. He had to squint a little, but from the change in tint, he could make out that the shelves on the floor above them were definitely yellow. So these colors were actually used for something?

    “So whatever book that card belongs to is here on this floor?” the Quilava asked.

    “That’s right. Every one of these cards is coded with a color and a set of numbers,” Dalton explained. “As you already gathered, the color specifies the floor it’s kept on. And the number on it specifies the shelf, which has books sorted by the writing order of the first rune. For the book on this card in particular, it should be right over…”

    Dalton moved his fingers along the spines of the books, eying them as he walked along, before abruptly stopping and reaching his good arm forward to pull out a thick, brown book.

    “Here,” he said. “It’s that tome of The Royal Lexicon of Sciences and Arts on our list.”

    Lyle blinked and made his way over with his teammates as the Heliolisk held up the book. Sure enough, the title of the book matched up, with Dalton opening it to a page that had a Gem much like the one they’d seen in that contraption back at the University, with a blurb about how it was composed of crystalized Ether. The Quilava raised a brow at how the Electric-type was able to zero in on the book so quickly, when he noticed that the spines of all the books on the shelf had colored labels matching the floor’s stripe and three sets of numbers labeling them. … Those must’ve been the seals that Igna and Ansel had been talking about.

    “Huh, shame that more of our marks don’t have a system like this for their stuff,” Kate murmured as she pawed at the encyclopedia volume. “It makes finding everything so easy.”

    “Indeed,” Dalton replied. “Though there’s nothing keeping us from also picking up books that are handy for ourselves which aren’t on Igna and Ansel’s list. For instance, we could stand to have a new set of maps after we soaked that handbook we stole from those Hunters.”

    Dalton passed the encyclopedia over to Lyle, who quietly stuffed it into his bag. The Quilava slung his satchel back over his shoulder, only to pause and catch himself briefly.

    “Wait, so are the rest of the books that we need also on this floor?” he asked.

    “I’d be shocked if they were,” Dalton answered. “For example, The Complete Tales of Shiren the Wanderer would either be shelved in the literature or the history section. There’s some room to quibble with where it ought to be, which is why I got cards for books that were in both of those sections.”

    The Heliolisk held out a pair of cards, one yellow and one that was either red or green from the way it looked to him. Lyle raised a brow puzzledly and was about to ask how they’d know where to go, when he suddenly noticed Irune catch herself as a light of realization came over her eyes.

    “Wait a minute…” she said “If the color above us is yellow, does that mean these floors laid out in the same order as a rainbow?”

    “Along with black at the very bottom and white at the very top, but yes,” Dalton added. “For obvious reasons, literature is the closer of the two sections to us, so we should check it first for books if we can.”

    That… made a lot of sense, actually. Even if Lyle was surprised Dalton thought it’d be possible that a bunch of folktales would be put in a history section. Then the best way of handling things would be to simply go to the floors where they expected the books they needed would be, and grab everything on the list that was there before moving on. Lyle started to creep ahead, only to stop after hearing Kate tap her foot beside him.

    “... Wouldn’t it be faster for us to just split up and check both sections at once?” she asked, putting a claw to her mouth. “And shouldn’t we be checking the green floor first? That’s where the history stuff is, right? Don’t we have more books we need to get from there?”

    Lyle pinned his ears back at Kate’s suggestion. Blauflamme, was she hearing herself talk right now? The others looked similarly unenthused about the proposal, as Dalton narrowed his eyes back with a low scoff.

    “Did you hit your head earlier, or did you not see all the Grünhäuter crawling around?” the Heliolisk harrumphed. “In what world would it be a good idea to split up right now when we could just search each section and move on together?”

    “The one in which we don’t know exactly where stuff like Ansel’s book of fairy tales is at?” Kate scoffed back. “Besides, what are we supposed to do if someone misshelved it?”

    Dalton bit his tongue in reply. Lyle guessed that was one way to tell he hadn’t considered that possibility. Though the more he thought about it, it was hard to argue that Kate didn’t have a point. Sticking together in a big group the whole time meant covering less ground and being more at risk of making a slip-up that would give their position away…

    The Quilava faltered a moment as he was unsure what the lesser evil of the two ideas was, when he heard quiet pattering against the tiles. He turned, and saw Irune looking up at him and his teammates.

    “Why don’t we start with the green floor go in teams of two?” the Axew suggested. “That way, we would be able to tell each other when we need to move on more easily and fall back to the yellow floor where we keep searching. That way, if one team gets in trouble, the other one would still be close enough to come and help.”

    Lyle blinked in reply at the Axew’s suggestion. For a ‘mon who was a novice thief at best, Irune sure was able to come up with some solid suggestions. Had she gone through another situation like this sometime before they met? Kate seemed to like the idea based on the smile she was cracking, as she sidled up and poked at Irune.

    “So you did learn something from your old buddies, huh?” she teased. “Well, I think that the teams we should split up into are obvious enough. Scales and I will stick together, while Lyle can stick with you.”

    The Heliolisk stiffened up and frowned sharply. He turned his head aside, shooting a skeptical glance out the side of his eye.

    “Kate, you do realize that if we ran into a Fighting-type together-”

    “That you can use Thunder Wave to slow them down and I’d have Psycho Cut to deal with ‘em? Yeah? What’s your point?” she asked. “Besides, Irune’s the one that those soldiers want so badly, so shouldn’t whoever’s paired with her be the ‘mon that’s best at stalling for time? It’s not like Lyle’s ever gone wrong doing that with a burn or a Smokescreen in the past.”

    Lyle looked down at Irune, who seemed to hesitate briefly. He didn’t know how he felt about the idea of being the one stuck with the biggest target on his back, but between the splint on Dalton’s arm and Kate’s perennial daredevil tendencies… he supposed he really was the best candidate for watching over Irune.

    “We’ll make it work. Irune and I will take the left side of the stairs, you two take the right,” he sighed. “We’ll work our way towards each other, just leave a book at the end of the shelf when you find something.”

    The Quilava’s fellows nodded their agreement and broke into pairs. Lyle and Irune made their way over to the stairs and crept up them, making their way up to the shelves on the next floor when they heard footsteps approaching and hurriedly ducked behind them for cover. The pair sucked their breaths in as an Inteleon and a Scolipede in green armor stepped out, the Inteleon stopping and shooting a dubious frown to his counterpart.

    “Cera, are you sure we’re on the right floor?”

    “Of course I am!” the Scolipede snapped. “We were posted to keep watch in the literature section, right?”

    Lyle froze and held his breath and looked over at the pair of Grünhäuter. Good thing they weren’t starting on this floor. He wasn’t sure if Kate and Dalton could see them coming up the steps, but if those soldiers so much as looked around the corner right now to stop to try and scent the air…

    The stoat remained still, not daring to so much as turn and check up on Irune as his heart pounded in his chest. All the while, uncomfortable memories of hiding on night when the Foehn Gang started coming back to his mind. Of curling up trembling in that dingy burrow as armored Pokémon prowled about snarling. Suddenly, he heard the crash of books come from further off on the floor, and the Inteleon abruptly whirled around in alarm.

    “Huh?! What the-?!”

    “Easy, Karl,” the Scolipede chided. “You probably just brushed up against a book on the way over. Come on, let’s see what fell out.”

    The soldiers drifted off, and Lyle let out a stifled sigh of relief. He turned back and suddenly flared up after seeing Irune wasn’t behind him. Blauflamme, where on earth could she-?!

    “Did they buy it?”

    There, at the far end of the bookcase, the Axew popped around the corner and crept up to him. She was panting from stress, and Lyle had to fight to smother the fire from his vents.

    “Don’t sneak off like that!” he hissed. “You had me worried sick there!”

    She looked up at him, and a part of him was surprised to hear the words leave his mouth. As weird as it was, he really did feel worried for her back there. Probably just some sentimental side getting the better of him. From the stairs, Lyle caught a glimpse of Kate and Dalton making their way up the next set of steps. The coast must’ve looked clear, so it was their cue to get moving.

    Except the Axew was looking aside and seemed troubled. He hadn’t been that harsh toward her, had he?

    “Look, your distraction worked well enough,” he whispered. “Just give me a bit more warning next time.”

    She nodded back and her mood at least seemed to improve a bit… maybe. He admittedly hadn’t paid that much attention as they made their way up the next flight of stairs to the green floor. On the way up, he noticed the little nubs were actually statuettes of Reshiram. Perhaps whoever built this place wanted to make some sort of statement about how this was a place to find out truths, but surely this was laying it on a bit thick.

    They waited briefly on Kate and Dalton, before their pairings parted ways and scanned the bookshelves from opposite directions. The titles all seemed to blur together going over the shelves as they scanned them for runes that matched the start of any of the books on the list and cross-checking against their names. The routine grew familiar enough after a while: go and check the shelves, and wait or fall back whenever they heard the sound of footsteps getting too close. Thankfully nobody had instructed the soldiers posted in this library to stay stealthy, so it at least made it easy to hear them coming.

    He just wished that Ansel had picked a book that didn’t have The as the start of its title, since even if they’d found a copy of The Varhyder Chronicles that way, he’d lost count of how many gottverdammte books on this floor must’ve had titles that started with it. He tried keeping an eye out for runes that matched the ones in ‘Shiren’, but he was starting to lose hope that it’d be here on this floor. Meanwhile, he heard Irune murmur to herself as her eyes wandered towards some of the titles on the spine and blinked puzzledly as they passed.

    “‘The Will to Might’, ‘On the Other Side of Good and Evil’, ‘So Spoke Zah-Rah-Toos-Trah’…” the Axew murmured. “... Why do all of these book titles sound so weird? And why’s their color different from this floor?”

    Lyle blinked and turned to see Irune eyeing three books with ascending numbers on their covers that indicated they were part of a set, with seals on them that looked like the ones all around the shelf… unless they were meant to be red seals.

    Though he supposed that the titles were weird for what were supposed to be history texts. The titles Irune mentioned were all technically correct, but he was pretty sure the runes were meant to be read differently. After all, something about ‘Beyond Good and Evil’ had more of a ring to it, even if the specific runes used made him suspect it was meant to be read in Hightongue as ‘Jenseits von Gut und Böse₁’.

    A part of him was curious what the three books were even about, when a little ways up on the shelf above them, he finally saw it: a set of runes reading ‘Shiren’ on the spine. They were rendered in a set of simple runes meant to mark their rhythms, to be expected from names whose meanings weren’t clear, and not a single book around shared the same runes in their titles.

    He couldn’t believe he was seriously coming across this in a history section, but he wasn’t going to complain.

    “I think that’s it,” he whispered. “Though let’s go check up on the others, since we shouldn’t hang out in this section longer than we have to.”

    Irune nodded and hurried off as Lyle pulled the book out and looked down on it. There on its cover was an illustration of a Grovyle with Leaf Blades drawn and a Mienfoo standing at his side. The Quilava cracked the book open and leafed through to the table of contents… ‘The Magic Castle of the Desert’... yes, this would do quite nicely for getting Igna and Ansel off their backs.

    The Quilava’s ears flickered at the sound of quiet footsteps approaching and froze, hurriedly whirling about expecting to come face-to-face with some scowling soldier. Much to his relief, he found Irune leading his teammates forward, prompting him to shake his head with a quiet sigh.

    “Say something when you’re nearby next time, I almost burned you there!” he sighed. “Though we picked up two books from the list while we were going around, how about you two?”

    “Scales and I found one on the floor we came from, two up here plus a replacement for that Handbook we got soaked in the river,” Kate replied. “I think we’re just down to a book or two from the mythology section, and then we can get out of here.”

    Music to his ears, really. The others traded nods with Kate, before they made their way towards the reading room’s outer wall and studied it. Once they finished, they just needed to find a door to one of those stairwells and find their way back to that records room. Lyle… wasn’t sure how dicey or not it’d be to slip back out onto that scaffolding outside, but as long as they retraced their steps, they had an exit already waiting for them to go back to that records room.

    “Lacan, are we sure that the Dyad wouldn’t have already come here? I can’t imagine she wouldn’t have fled the Capital of all places if she didn’t have the chance.”

    Lyle’s blood ran cold and he instinctively froze with his teammates at the sound of a Corvisquire’s cawing voice. An uncomfortably familiar Corvisquire’s cawing voice…

    A quick glance down the central shaft confirmed his worst fears. There just below them on the orange floor they’d entered from, were Lacan and Sophia, making their way around along the railing overlooking the central atrium. Team Forager reflexively dove behind the railing, peeking out as the pair made their way past unaware of their presence.

    “The record of checked-out books over the past few days speaks for itself, along with the others transferred into this library. I doubt the report of that disturbance on the east side of the library was just a fluke, Sophia,” the Salamence remarked. “Though even if it was, we’ve lost too much of their trail as-is. We’re better off trying to make sense of what the Dyad hopes to accomplish by heading to the Divine Roost while she’s still relatively close to us.”

    Lyle struggled to stifle startled fire from his vents along with an overpowering urge to scream. His breath tightened as he saw his teammates’ eyes had visibly widened. Gottverdammt, Lacan already knew they were going to the Divine Roost? How? And how had he been expecting them to come here?

    Had someone at the Möbius tipped them off? But if so, who?

    The Quilava started to feel lightheaded when he heard the rattle of the mail in Lacan’s armor stop. A rumbling hem and haw came from the bottom of the atrium. The Salamence fidgeted his wings in thought, when he turned and looked over at his Corvisquire partner with a shake of his head.

    “... I suppose it wouldn’t hurt to do another check. Though while you’re there, grab the copy of The Collected Legends from Wander on the shelf,” he said. “There was an older edition that was not accounted for earlier in the backroom, along with a copy of Ein und Alles. The thought crossed my mind that it might be pertinent to hold onto it until our mission is over.”

    Wait, ‘The Collected Legends from Wander’? Lyle had heard that title before somewhere, but where?

    “Perhaps it’s just paranoia,” the Salamence said. “But for a text containing passages concerning the reawakening of beings like the Dyad, information hidden behind even small differences in nuance or detail could potentially affect our mission’s outcome.”

    Lyle watched as Lacan and Sophia drifted off, before exhaling and panting tensely as he felt his stomach settle and began to calm down. Except something in him couldn’t calm down. He glanced over at Irune, who was shrinking back wide-eyed from him and the others.

    Just what the hell was she? Kate glanced over with her ears pinned back and a wary tilt of her head, blinking briefly before she managed out a puzzled murmur to the Dragon-type.

    ‘Reawakening’? ‘Dyad’ is what he’s been calling you all this time, so does that mean those freaky power things you’ve been doing are supposed to get even stronger?

    “I’m… not fully sure,” the Axew said. “But we need to get that book before Lacan and Sophia do.”

    “And why do we want to do that when those two are specifically looking for it?” the Sneasel pressed. “I get that it probably has stuff about your powers in there, but can’t we just snag a copy from outside?”

    “Because it was on the list of books that Igna and Ansel gave us and they said that they specifically needed copies from this library.”

    Scheiße₂. Lyle knew he’d heard that title somewhere. He hurriedly double-checked the list of books on the paper that Igna and Ansel passed onto them, and sure enough it was there. Lyle bit his tongue and hesitated. He didn’t know where that backroom was, but it couldn’t possibly be any less guarded than this reading room, and they were already running out of time.

    Maybe there were other advantages to trying to grab that copy, too. He wasn’t sure how ignorant Irune really was about her powers, but she didn’t seem to be lying earlier. If Lacan already knew where they were trying to go, they needed every advantage they could get for trying to beat him to the Divine Roost.

    Lyle turned over to Dalton, nervously looking down at the floor below where the Salamence and his Corvisquire underling had just been. A thought briefly crossed his mind that Lacan and Sophia had mentioned they’d had trouble finding the copy of The Collected Legends from Wander as he thought back to those misshelved books he spotted earlier…

    “Dalton, if a ‘mon were to lose a mythology book here in the central reading room, where would it most likely wind up?” he asked.

    “It’d have to be misshelved somewhere on the same floor as the mythology section, since those labels are pretty hard to mistake,” he replied. “I’m not sure how the librarians could’ve managed that unless something happened to the runes on the spine, unless there just weren’t any labeling that particular book.”

    “Scales, can you narrow that down for us at all a bit?” Kate tsked. “Since you never told us where the myth-”

    “It’s on the floor below us,” the Heliolisk explained. “The mythology and literature sections are on different parts of the Yellow floor.”

    Lyle supposed that that made sense since even if nobody knew who wrote the stories first, mythology was a kind of literature. Except there was just one problem:

    Heavy wingbeats filled the air as Lyle saw Lacan spring up and fly up to the ledge of the yellow floor off to his right. He ducked back along the shelves and cringed, his heart racing in his chest as for a moment he thought the Salamence had seen him. There was a moment of deathly silence as he saw Sophia follow and the Graf wait on her to hop off the railing, before the pair made their way into the shelves.

    … How the hell were they supposed to find that book when those two had already beaten them onto the floor?

    Hey, has anyone seen Soldat Lykos or Soldat Feris?

    Lyle and his companions held their breaths and warily glanced over as saw a Blastoise in army plates emerge a few shelves down. The Water-type paced out into the hallway between shelves, before he stopped and spoke into the badge with an annoyed grunt.

    “Aren’t those two supposed to be watching the upper floors?” the Blastoise asked. “Though why are you on my team’s channel asking where they are?”

    They’ve gone dark for fifteen minutes! Dispatch can’t get a hold of them!

    Lyle supposed it was a good thing that they weren’t planning to stick around after snagging those last couple books, since he could’ve sworn that one of those soldiers they ambushed was named ‘Feris’. He and the others crept along, past the Blastoise and towards the steps. They froze as the turtle plodded forward when the Blastoise hesitated briefly. Lyle held his breath as the soldier was squinting his eyes, before sighing and raising his badge up to his mouth.

    “Gerda, get Lucard and his team to go and check the stairwells.”

    The stairwells?” another voice asked. “Weren’t we supposed to focus on the perimeter, Gemeinwebel Breuer?

    “A couple of Strachey’s ‘mons went dark. It’s probably something stupid like them managing to lock themselves out,” the Blastoise said. “I don’t know what those two did with their badges, but Lucard should be able to find them fast with those feelers of his.”

    Lyle wasn’t sure what to make of the mention of ‘feelers’ there, but a quick glance at the Blastoise’s scarf revealed a triple chevron pattern on it—as good a sign as any that he was strong and they didn’t want to fight him. The four crept along past the turtle as his shelled back was turned and made their way for the stairs, when they noticed shapes drifting off for the outer edges of the floors.

    Other soldiers. Lyle wasn’t sure whether they were also looking for those soldiers they ambushed or had gotten other instructions, but it was one way to get their attention elsewhere…

    “I think this is as good an opening as we’re going to get,” he said. “Come on.”

    Lyle and his companions hastily darted down the steps, occasionally stopping to check their surroundings whenever they were about to break cover. After ducking behind a yellow-lined bookshelf, they stole a quick glimpse past the corner… and saw Lacan and Sophia were already scanning the ones on the other side of the atrium.

    Lyle felt his blood run cold and set his teeth on edge, before slowly looking over at his companions.

    “... Any brilliant ideas of how we’re supposed to get those two away from there?” he asked. “Since even with Irune’s weird powers, I don’t think we’re going to last long fighting with that Salamence.”

    There was a moment of tense silence as his teammates stared blankly around the corner at the Salamence and Corvisquire as they appeared between gaps in the shelves. Dalton subconsciously pawed at the splint on his arm, as he idly mused aloud under his breath.

    “The book must not be in its expected place if those two were having trouble finding it earlier,” he murmured. “We just need some way of distracting them and getting them out of there, and-”

    Dalton trailed off after the sound of footsteps shifting pricked Lyle’s ears and the Heliolisk’s eyes briefly widened. Lyle turned to see and spotted Kate sneaking over with a book in her paw. She pulled it back and flung it out over the railing. Lyle lit up in startled alarm, barely managing to keep his voice in a whisper as his eyes shrank to pins.

    “Kate! What are you-?!”

    The Sneasel swiftly clamped a paw over his mouth as the twinkling of shattering glass rang out below. Dalton and Irune’s jaws both dropped in shock, and from the corner of his eye, Lyle saw that Kate’s book had struck a lantern on a table and dashed it to pieces. Sharp barks rang out as various figures in green plates darted out into the center of the reading room on the ground floor, as a Ferrothorn hurried over to the ledge from a couple floors above and called out below.

    “Hey! Someone’s down on the bottom floor!”

    Lyle and the rest of Team Forager reflexively retreated into the rows of shelves as a few guards passed by on the downward stairs, a few of them flying or gliding the distance down the central shaft. Among them, the four briefly glimpsed Lacan beating his wings to slow his descent. Lyle bit his lip tensely as they glimpsed back at the shelves where Lacan and his underling were, only to see they were empty.

    “What’s going on down here?!”

    Lyle sighed in relief after realizing that the Salamence’s growls were coming from the bottom of the atrium. A firm poke at his shoulder snapped him to attention, prompting him to turn and see Kate prodding at him, with Dalton and Irune both staring stunned at her.

    “Hope there wasn’t anything important in that old Handbook that’s not in our replacement, since we’re never getting that back,” Kate said. “They’ll realize soon that nobody’s down there, so we’re going to need to make this an in-and-out job.”

    “Right, let’s stick together this time,” Lyle said. “That way we’re all together if we have to leave in a hurry.”

    Nobody objected, and he and the others quickly darted over the section of shelves where Lacan and Sophia had been. Lyle already began to scan the shelves for any sign of the runes relating to ‘Collect’ or ‘Collecting’ as he arrived when a stifled hiss pricked his ears.

    “Ow, son of a-!”

    Lyle whirled around and saw Dalton and Irune looking back, with Kate pulling a foot back from stumbling over a book that was lying on the floor. The Quilava let his eyes dart over to the book and the yellow label on its binding… was this really that copy of The Collected Legends from Wander? He didn’t think that Lacan or Sophia would be careless enough to just leave it lying around, but…

    The Quilava flipped the book over and immediately felt a pang of disappointment as his eyes came over the title on the cover:

    “‘The Nameless Songs’?”

    The others began to crowd around him out of curiosity, with Dalton stopping and running his fingers underneath with a shake of his head.

    “That’s actually a book we still needed, so that works out for us. Though I’m pretty sure you’re meant to read those runes in Hightongue, so that’d be ‘Die Namenloslieder₃’” Dalton corrected. “Sounds a bit more natural when it’s said that way, don’t you think?”

    Right, Lacan had mentioned that there were old versions of books on the shelf. Even if the condition of the binding didn’t look that much worse than a book from a secondhand store. He grabbed the book and shoved it into his satchel, when he noticed Irune stealing puzzled glances between it and Dalton.

    “Wait, But why would there be a songbook in a mythology section?” Irune asked. “And why would those songs be ‘nameless’?”

    “I’m pretty sure it’s a play on words,” the Heliolisk replied. “A ‘Lied₄’ can refer a type of poem about heroes and their accomplishments, while calling something ‘nameless’ in Hightongue can be a way of saying that it’s indescribably great or strong. So-”

    “Oi, Scales. Are you gonna keep running your mouth off or are you gonna help scan the shelves here?”

    Lyle and the others turned up to see Kate looking down from climbing up to the upper shelves with an annoyed frown. Dalton blinked a moment, before shoving the book away with a sigh.

    “Right, another time,” Dalton said. “Let’s get what we came for and get out of here.”

    Lyle and his teammates divided the shelves up among each other, opting to go by relative height. He and Irune took the lower shelves from their stature, while Dalton took the middle, and Kate the upper ones thanks to her ability to clamber around on their ledges.

    Lyle hurriedly scanned the bottom shelves for any sign of The Collected Legends from Wander, but no matter what he tried, he just couldn’t find anything that had ‘Wander’ in the title.

    A sinking feeling came over his stomach. Lacan and Sophia had only been around these shelves for all of a minute at most. They couldn’t have already found it and taken it, could they?

    “Ack!”

    Lyle hurriedly stepped aside as a thick apple-colored tome hit the ground with an audible thud, with Kate staring down with a startled grimace. The Quilava froze and held his breath for what felt like a small eternity, as he expected a snarling soldier to round the corner at any moment. The seconds dragged on, and after realizing the sound he could hear was still coming from the floors below, Lyle exhaled and steadied his breath as Kate neared the fallen book with a curious poke.

    “Wait, is this one it?” Kate asked. “Since that was one hell of a tree-killer there, so you’d think it’d be important-”

    The Sneasel gaped down at the title, only to frown and furrow her brow as her eyes fell across its runes.

    “Hrmph, guess not,” she murmured. “This one says ‘The Kingdom, the...’ uh...”

    She trailed off and blinked, before shaking her head with a puzzled frown.

    “Er… I can’t make out most of the rest of them. But the point is that the title’s wrong.”

    Lyle went over and looked down at the runes on the cover. He supposed that he couldn’t fault Kate too hard for struggling with reading it. The runes for the subtitle were so small that he had to squint to read them, and a number of runes on the cover looked particularly flowery.

    “It says ‘The Kingdom, the Republic, and the Empire: Tales of a Great Nation of Legend’. Pretty sure the last two are types of countries from faraway lands and fairy tales,” Lyle remarked. “Don’t ask me how the hell’s anyone supposed to casually read that subtitle.”

    “Must have been a quirk from when its edition was first written, since the title certainly sounds like it was written a long time ago,” Dalton remarked. “Shame we’re in such a hurry, since Das Königreich, Die Republik, und Das Kaiserreich₅ has a ring to it for a title.”

    “Sounds more like something that’d put me to sleep,” Kate muttered, pinning her ears back. “Who on earth would read something like that for fun?

    Lyle cast an aside glance and noticed Dalton briefly frowning at the Sneasel’s reply. He supposed that was one way to get an answer to Kate’s question. He briefly felt Irune brush past him and saw her walk up blinking, briefly pawing at the spine of the strange tome.

    “With a title like that and how big it is, I wonder why they didn’t split it into three smaller books,” Irune murmured. “Though is this really a collection of myths? Why, it almost sounds like a history text!”

    “Well, whatever it is, I’m pretty sure you could knock someone into next week flinging it,” Kate remarked. “So, I guess it’s got some practical value-”

    This was going on long enough. They had precious moments to work with at the moment, so it didn’t make sense getting distracted over a doorstopper like this.

    “Look, just stay focused on books with the rune for ‘Wander’ on it!” Lyle insisted. “It’s supposed to look fairly similar both in Footprint Runes and normal ones, and…”

    Lyle trailed off after noticing that on the bottom shelf, by Kate’s heel, there was a book buried in the corner with archaic runes on the spine that looked much like footprints, along small ones that had been added as a superscript. Small enough that he had to squint to make out.

    The Collected Legends from Wonder’? Lyle at first thought it was strange until he remembered Dalton’s comment about titles which were meant to be read in Hightongue. Gods, he felt stupid. All this time he’d been looking for the wrong rune in the title! ‘Wander’ was written with the same rune as ‘wonder’ in Hightongue, so then that book was…

    “Ah! That’s it down there!” Lyle cried.

    Lyle crouched and grabbed onto the spine of the book with his mouth and forepaws. Gods, with a place on the bottom shelf like that no wonder why Lacan and Sophia had overlooked it. The Quilava yanked it free, passing it up to Kate who stuffed it into her satchel in a swift motion.

    “Scales, are we missing anything from that list?”

    The Heliolisk briefly fished out the list that Igna and Ansel gave them and scanned its contents. Almost as quickly as he’d pulled it out, the Heliolisk shoved it back in with a shake of his head.

    “No, that’s everything.”

    “Great, so how do we get out of here, then?”

    “Towards the wall” Dalton said. “The nearest exit should be along it and to the left.”

    Thank gods. Lyle took off running along with Kate and Dalton as his heart fluttered in his chest and a sense of unreality came over him. They- They were actually pulling this job off. They’d still have to get back to the Möbius and pay Igna and Ansel and their Thieves’ Guild buddies off, but at least they could worry more about sneaking out of the city. Why, even managed to accomplish their goal of helping Irune get to the bottom of-

    The Quilava froze after noticing that the Axew wasn’t at his side. He skidded to a stop and whirled back, where she remained in place at the bookcase.

    “... Irune?”

    Blauflamme, why on earth was she just standing there?! Lyle hurried back over to the bookshelf and reached out with a paw to grab her, when she kept her eyes fixed blankly at the lower shelf and stooped down to pull something from it. Lyle hesitated briefly after seeing the book she pulled out, when Kate and Dalton caught up with him from behind.

    “Irune, what are you doing?!” Kate demanded. “We need to get-!”

    The Axew turned the book around for everyone to see it and for Kate and Dalton to freeze alongside him. There on the cover, in between lines of what looked like arrangements of footprints, was the same triangular design as they’d seen at that Kyurem shrine by the river leading into Newangle City.

    The same one as that pendant Irune always wore.

    “What’s this?” Lyle asked. “And why does it have the same design as your pendant?”

    “It’s a copy of Ein und Alles, a mythology text telling of our patron goddess, her counterpart deities, and what we know of their history with our world.”

    Lyle felt his vents flare to life whirled around with his companions and felt the color drain out of his face. There, right front of them, was that damned Corvisquire from Lacan’s Fähnlein cutting off their escape route.

    He was such a gottverdammter idiot. Of course Lacan wouldn’t just leave these shelves unwatched! Lyle’s vents flared to life as his teammates braced themselves at the armored crow’s appearance, as Irune pointed at her with a frightened squeak.

    “Y-You! You’re-!”

    “Sophia Krarmors, Ritterin von Herbergau and the Oberstleutnant of Graf von Wellenhafen,” the Corvisquire answered. “There’s not much time to steer things to a peaceful resolution, so let’s be direct: you all know why I’m here, and it’s not for an extra copy of a book that Graf Wellenhafen and I already have.”

    Lyle started to feel lightheaded as he crouched and grit his teeth. He oughta light up this damned bird right here and now! It was because of her that Alvin had gotten caught in the first place! She was the one who’d gotten them shot down with Hermes over Primordial Woods!

    … Except, he could see the Stabsoffizier blue on her scarf as clear as day. And he knew from past experience that she surely didn’t get it through nepotism. Did- Did they even have a chance fighting against her right now?

    “Hrmph, so you just expect us to roll over for you?” Kate spat. “Yeah, keep dreaming!”

    Sophia narrowed her eyes briefly, before batting out her wings with a sharp scoff.

    “I’d encourage you to read the room better, Outlaw,” the Corvisquire chided. “Or did you really think you could make a racket here without alerting every soldier and Gendarm in this chamber?”

    Lyle bit his lip and looked back nervously at the open shaft of the library. So even if they did get the better of this Sophia, it’d just be leaping from the frying pan and into the fire. Lyle’s breaths grew tighter and tighter as he suddenly felt blocked off from every end. Just what was he supposed to do when Sophia had them dead to rights like this?

    Except, no blow followed, nor even an alerting cry. Lyle blinked for a moment and noticed his teammates staring dumbly back at the Oberstleutnant as she shook her head with a low sigh.

    “I suppose that I’ll have to spell things out after all,” she sighed. “It’s not you three that we’re after. We’re after her, the Dyad.”

    Lyle and his companions froze for a moment and stared as the Corvisquire raised a wing, pointing it off at Irune in their midst. The Axew visibly flushed pale and seemed to freeze up from panic, as Lyle traded looks between her and the soldier.

    He knew that the army was after Irune. Everything that happened since Waterhead Cave had been because they’d been around her. But why? What could the army need this kid for so badly that they’d hound them across half of Varhyde?

    “Why on earth does she matter so much to you?” he demanded. “What the hell is this ‘Dyad’ you keep going on about?”

    Sophia tensed her wings, only to visibly falter and hesitate. Lyle wasn’t sure what to make of that as the entire time, a serious expression remained on her face, before she shook her head with a quiet sigh.

    “It is an internal name we’ve been using to refer to a reincarnated god,” the Corvisquire explained. “That Axew with you is the Dyad of the Nameless Dragon: the reincarnation of the entity who begets our land’s patron goddess and her counterparts.”



    Author’s Notes:

    Alt Title

    Kapitel 26 - Wirklichkeit

    Words and Phrases

    1. Jenseits von Gut und Böse - “Beyond Good and Evil”. “jenseits” carries a literal meaning of “that side”, and can be translated as either “beyond” or “on the other side” depending on context of usage. “Böse” can also be used as a term to refer to a villainous figure.
    2. Scheiße - “shit”, direct cognate with English word, but more widely used as an intensifier or component of vulgar expressions.
    3. Die Namenloslieder - “The Nameless Songs”
    4. Lied - “song”, both in the sense of a lyrical composition and in the sense of epic poetry
    5. Das Königreich, Die Republik, und Das Kaiserreich - “The Kingdom, the Republic, and the Empire”

    Teaser Text

    While much of what we can remember of the gods and their interactions with humans before the Great Flash has faded into the realm of myths, we know that like us, that humans also wondered about their place in the cosmos and the powers that govern it. And like us, humans too, had myths of events and knowledge so distant that they were muddled memories even for them.

    One of the more curious myths was one which claimed that our universe originated from a singular being—a ‘Monad’ which was the beginning of everything. From there Monad formed ‘Dyad’, a peculiar entity or group thereof whose definition varied depending on its teller: matter, power, the energies that undergird our material world. All wildly different, and agreeing only that ‘Dyad’ was subordinate to the Monad which created it.

    Some tellings of that myth say that ‘Dyad’ helped create our universe further still. Some say that from Dyad came numbers, and signs, which formed lines and planes from which solid bodies and then the elements formed. Others say that from Dyad came ‘Triad’, a balance and harmony from which the rest of the cosmos formed. That from one came two, from two came three, and from three came ten thousand things.

    It is said that myths in general are the distant memories of civilizations, faded to the point of blurring together with dreams and fantasy. While it remains a mystery as to whether our universe was truly the product of a ‘Monad’, one can be forgiven for seeing echoes of such a being through the Nameless Dragon: the primordial dragonᵃ which in life itself begets the gods that shape the fate of the lands they come across much as they did with Annal in bygone times.

    - Excerpt from 'Ein und Alles - Of Gods from a Land of Black and White'

    a. German fandom term. “Ur” as a prefix in German is something primal, primitive, or original. (e.x. Urwald when used to refer to a primeval or virgin forest)
     
    Last edited:
    Chapter 27 - Ambush
  • Spiteful Murkrow

    Busy Writing Stories I Want to Read
    Pronouns
    He/Him/His
    Partners
    1. nidoran-f
    2. druddigon
    3. swellow
    4. lugia
    5. growlithe
    6. quilava-fobbie
    7. sneasel-kate
    8. heliolisk-fobbie
    OaT_Ch27_Final.png


    Es ist nicht bekannt, wie es dazu kam, dass die Götter unserer Welt Attribute und Domänen erhielten, aber ob es Schicksal oder Absicht war, die drei Götter, die aus den Fragmenten der größeren Macht des namenlosen Drachen hervorgegangen sind, scheinen von Natur aus im Gleichgewicht zueinander zu sein:

    Die Göttin „Wirklichkeit“, die Drachin des Wahren Weißes, scheint sich unabhängig von den Berufungen, denen sie im Laufe ihres Lebens folgt, immer zu denen hingezogen zu fühlen, die nach der Wahrheit streben. Und in einem Leben nach dem anderen ist sie am meisten beleidigt von denen, die die Wirklichkeit missachten und der Gier verfallen.

    Der Gott „Wunsch“, der Drache des Reinen Schwarzes, der sich im Laufe seines Lebens denen mit starken Idealen und dem Wunsch, diese zu verwirklichen, nähert. Immer wieder wird er am meisten beleidigt über diejenigen, von denen er glaubt, dass sie den Sinn für Gerechtigkeit ihres Herzens verloren und ihre Ideale aufgegeben haben.

    Zwei Gegensätze, mit einer Schwelle dazwischen, die die Macht hat, als Grenze zu dienen. Eine Macht, von der man sagt, sie sei noch größer, eingeengt durch eine natürliche Tendenz zur Unentschlossenheit und Neigung zur Zurückgezogenheit, jedoch trotzdem ausreichend, um auch Wunsch sowie Wirklichkeit nach Belieben ihrem Willen zu unterwerfen.

    Jeder Gott ist ein Wesen mit großer Macht, so dass es verschwommene Mythen gibt, dass bereits einer der drei Drachen in der Lage sei, ganze Königreiche mit Feuer, Blitz oder Eis zu vernichten, wenn dessen Macht am größten ist. Mythen, die nach dem, was wir über ihre Heldentaten in der aufgezeichneten Geschichte wissen, wahrscheinlich durchaus in der Lage sind, sie zu verwirklichen.

    Die Gunst dieser Götter hat im wahrsten Sinne des Wortes das Schicksal und die Geschichte ganzer Länder geprägt, und es überrascht nicht, dass Kriege nur deshalb geführt wurden, um einem Champion die Chance zu geben, sich ihre Gunst zu sichern.

    - Auszug aus »Ein und Alles - Von Göttern eines Landes von Schwarz und Weiß«




    Lyle’s heart skipped a beat and he flattened his ears against his head as fire continued to smolder from his vents. He suddenly realized his mouth was hanging wide open, as the Corvisquire’s words repeated in his head:

    “That Axew with you is the Dyad of the Nameless Dragon: the reincarnation of the entity who begets our land’s patron goddess and her counterparts.”

    He shook sense back into his face. I-Irune? The reincarnation of a god?

    A quick glimpse at Kate and Dalton revealed both of them were as shocked as he was, with their eyes visibly shrunken to pins. Meanwhile, Irune had dropped that book in her hands and suddenly looked a lot paler than Lyle remembered.

    “Wh-What do you hope to gain by telling them that?!” the Axew stammered.

    The Corvisquire frowned briefly and ruffled her feathers in reply.

    “... I’m surprised that you didn’t tell them about why we were searching for you, Dyad. After all this time, I would’ve thought you would’ve changed your habits by now,” Sophia said, a hint of disappointment in her voice. “Even if much about you is still a mystery to you and me, the logical conclusion of what we do know is clear.”

    Lyle briefly felt the fire in his vents pulse. Irune… hid this from them? She knew that she was some sort of god all this time? He turned over to Irune, staring at her wide-eyed.

    “Irune, sh-she’s wrong, right?” he asked. “You’re just some kid that’s gotten into trouble. N-Not some ‘Nameless Dragon’, right?”

    The Axew froze at the Quilava’s question, and the way she visibly squirmed made Lyle’s fur stand on end. This should’ve been the simplest thing in the world for Irune to say ‘yes’ back to, even if she was just lying through her teeth. And yet Irune looked like he’d just jammed an Iron Thorn up against her throat.

    “I… I don’t know for sure that I’m-”

    “W-Wait, are you all serious right now?!” Kate spluttered. “This is nonsense! Irune’s just a normal Axew!”

    Lyle stole a glance at the Sneasel as her fur bristled in frustration. Gods, he hoped Kate said that more quietly than it’d sounded to him. There weren’t any immediate footsteps, so at least they were still alone, even if it didn’t change anything about the Grünhäuter cornering them at the moment.

    “Really now? There’s nothing at all that you’ve witnessed of this ‘normal Axew’ here that has been strange?” Sophia asked. “No power you’ve seen from her that you’ve never been able to explain? No mannerisms that she struggled with as a Pokémon of your sort?”

    Dead silence. They all knew what they’d seen from Irune back in Primordial Woods and then in Errberk Village. Irune had wanted to come to this city in the first place because she knew something wasn’t normal about her. His eyes drifted back towards the Corvisquire as she stared down at Irune and shook her head.

    “It’s not just her powers that reflect the gods slumbering within her either. Has she even been able to tell a blunt lie to you the entire time you’ve been together?” the crow asked. “It’s been something that Lacan and I have yet to see her do convincingly. The closest we’ve seen her manage to it is when she chooses to reveal bits and pieces of a truthful answer.”

    Lyle briefly stole a glimpse at his teammates, the others were staring at Irune, while the Axew was visibly trembling, with her expression looking almost like she was staring down a charge of enemy soldiers.

    So she did know about everything all this time… even before they freed her on that very first night back at the wagon.

    He began to inch back from the Axew and saw Kate visibly bite her lip, only to stop after seeing the Corvisquire staring at him.

    “A normal Axew pursued by soldiers of the realm would surely be able to easily tell you that she isn’t from Freeden Village,” she said. “The entire reason we came across her in the first place last year was because of an altercation she got into with a guard there in which she attacked him with a gout of flame that looked like a fiery cross-”

    “St-Stop! Please!

    Lyle turned over to Irune as she clutched her head sucking in sharp breaths. It dawned on him that for the first time since they’d met, Irune looked like she was about to cry. The Quilava gaped blankly, and heard Kate and Dalton letting out worried murmurs before he looked back at Sophia. The soldier’s expression briefly wavered after seeing Irune’s duress, before she shook her head and let out a low sigh.

    “I thought as much,” Sophia murmured. “But there’s no reason for us to come to blows here, Dyad...”

    Sophia held out a wing towards the Axew, who shrank back by reflex. Something about the Corvisquire’s expression seemed to soften, and for a second, Lyle could’ve sworn Sophia looked less like a hardened soldier approaching a cornered foe and more like a caretaker trying to calm a frightened child.

    “This realm needs the aid of that power that slumbers within you,” she explained. “It is the only hope we have of bringing this war to an end. The lives of untold thousands hinge on whether or not we’re able to successfully draw it out at the right time and place.”

    Lyle had to catch himself to make sure he wasn’t hearing things. ‘Bringing this war to an end’? With a kid who was frozen in place as if she’d been hit by a Petrify Orb? Even if Irune really was this ‘Nameless Dragon’, it wasn’t as if that glorified Fire Blast and Shock Wave was going to end a war!

    There was something else that was bugging him. Why hadn’t Sophia told them how the army was going to end this war with Irune’s help? Or even given some sort of hint? If the Corvisquire was being truthful, then somehow, Reshiram—the patron goddess of Varhyde and stalwart defender across her lives—was deep inside of Irune somehow.

    “So then why does she keep running away from you then?” Dalton demanded.

    There was a long silence afterwards as Lyle felt his stomach start to knot up. Why didn’t the crow answer? Wasn’t their plan to get Reshiram from that ‘Nameless Dragon’ and have her fight alongside the army? It wasn’t as if Reshiram hadn’t done so since the earliest years of Varhyde, so was she not expecting them to like the answer? What was the army going to do with the other two gods in her? Were they going to have to hurt Irune in order to bring them back?

    Every question that came to mind just made that feeling in his stomach worse and worse. But what were they supposed to do? The moment that Corvisquire called for her buddies, every soldier in this library would be on their asses!

    “Dyad.”

    Lyle snapped to attention and saw Sophia staring straight at him for a moment, before turning back to Irune and staring intently.

    “These three seem to mean something to you, more than I was expecting for how little time you’ve spent together. Considering how this past year has gone, I can understand if you’re afraid for them,” the crow said. “So let me do what I can to put your mind at peace about everything. Lacan and I have been close friends since childhood, and even if he can sometimes be mercurial, he respects my judgment.”

    The Corvisquire stooped and motioned forward with a wing with an almost pleading expression. Was… this really the same ‘mon that had wounded Alvin and kept him from retreating back in Waterhead Cave? The same one who’d tangled Hermes’ wings over the jungles outside Primordial Woods?

    She seemed so… sad. Like she was trying her hardest to be kind when she wasn’t supposed to be.

    “If you come quietly, I’ll ensure that he lets these friends you’ve made leave peacefully and have a chance to put their pasts behind them. Even if I have to put my wings on the scale to make it happen,” Sophia insisted. “I don’t make promises like these glibly. And you know as well as I do what their likely fates will be if they stay on these present paths of theirs.”

    A chance to leave? To put everything behind them? Lyle looked at Kate, who seemed frozen for a moment. Probably because like him, she wasn’t sure what to do. A… chance to go home? To not be chased around by snarling guards and or constantly fearing for his life and limb?

    It meant giving up the treasure at the Divine Roost, and it wouldn’t change anything about his meager existence drifting from one crappy field job to the next… Or Alvin or the others who’d already been captured… but if Irune really was the key to ending this war, wasn’t there hope that all of that would get better soon anyways?

    Lyle turned over to Irune and saw that her eyes had drifted towards the floor. She turned back, with a guilty, misty-eyed look over her face and opened her mouth with a halting stammer.
    “L-Lyle… I…”

    Verpiss dich, Grünhäuter! Nimm dein Angebot und steck's dir sonst wo hin!ᴰ¹

    Lyle rolled out of the way as a thick bolt of electricity zipped along the corridor and caught Sophia in her throat. The crow staggered with a pained squawk, stumbling back spread-winged. Lyle’s eyes shrank to pins and he whirled back towards Dalton, where the Heliolisk was standing, static still crackling on his scales as his eyes narrowed into a hateful glare.

    “Dalton?! Wh-What the hell was-?!”

    “What tripe! As if there wouldn’t be some horrible catch to your offer!” the Heliolisk hissed. “There always is with you damned army types!”

    Lyle heard shouts in the distance further below and pinned his ears against his head as his vents came alight with startled fire. Right, Sophia had warned them about making a racket, and there was no way in hell everyone in the room hadn’t heard all of that.

    Everyone, there’s someone inside the main reading room! Four auras on the fourth floor-!

    “I’ve found them. They’re in the Mythology section.”

    Lyle felt his blood run cold at the voice in the air cut out and looked over to see Sophia getting up from the ground and pulling a wing back as a badge poked out of a mussed scarf. She breathed in heavily as a brief flicker of dread came over her eyes. It passed almost as quickly as it appeared, as she hardened her gaze and hopped up to take wing.

    “I tried to reason with you, but you leave me no-!”

    Sophia never finished her words before Kate hurriedly yanked a thick red tome off the shelf and flung it at her face. The crow hurriedly ducked, but it was too slow to keep the book from clipping her wing with enough force to knock her out of the air. For a brief moment, Lyle just stood there alongside Irune slack jawed as Kate sucked in heavy breaths and hurriedly grabbed onto Irune.

    “Guess you really can knock someone into next week with that tree-killer from earlier,” she said. “Though come on, we need to get out of here!”

    Kate grabbed Irune and took off running after Dalton. Lyle looked at the ground and spotted the copy of Ein und Alles on the ground, before hurriedly scooping it up as he saw Sophia right herself and fly after them. He shoved it into his bag and dashed ahead, ducking as a slicing wind zipped in and sent books raining onto them from a nearby shelf.

    Lyle bobbed and weaved around tomes that hit the ground, some glancing off his body as he whirled and lobbed a Seed from his bag. He didn’t bother to check what it was or see if it found its mark as he heard the voices and footsteps of the soldiers reverberate from the floors above and below. The corner of their aisle came into view and he hurriedly skidded around the corner. He briefly saw Kate up ahead, and darted to find his teammates lingering before taking off running again.

    He grit his teeth as adrenaline flowed through his veins and his vents ran hot. Partly from stress from the sound of dozens of encroaching soldiers, and partly from frustration as he shot an exasperated glare at his Heliolisk teammate.

    “Dalton, what the hell is wrong with you?! Why would you do that?!”

    “To keep Irune and the rest of you from making a terrible mistake, that’s why!”

    “Oh, but you’re far too late for that.”

    A pulse of dragonfire abruptly sailed overhead, sending Lyle diving to the ground as yelps rang out the bluish orb carried on until it struck a set of bookshelves at the end. Irune suddenly screamed, as the sound of rattling mail pricked Lyle’s ears. The Quilava felt his blood chill, briefly glimpsing the terrified looks on his friends’ faces as he turned around and saw Lacan fanning his wings out, and flashing the fangs in his mouth.

    “You are outmatched,” the Salamence snarled. “So will you come quietly? Or must I grind you into the floor first?”

    Everything afterwards came by in a blur as instinct took over. Lyle remembered spitting up a Smokescreen in a panic, filling the bookshelves with smoke as his teammates turned and bolted. The Quilava then bounded ahead, when he suddenly heard a harsh stomp and then an overpowering tremor knocked him off his feet with a chorus of yelps. The next thing he remembered after the Salamence’s Earthquake hit him was chunks of tiling flying up, him hitting the ground, and a hail of books falling off the shelves.

    Lyle’s head spun as he began to see double in his vision, looking up to see books on top of him with Kate pulling Irune free just in front of him. Lyle panted and struggled out from underneath a bookcase leaning at a precarious angle over the corridor, when a sharp snarl rang out and he saw Lacan’s armored body emerging from the dust.

    “If that’s all you can take, then let me do you a favor and put you out of your misery!”

    The Salamence built up dragonfire in his mouth as Lyle, Kate, and Irune froze, the Sneasel pulling the Axew into an embrace to try and shield her. Just then, a weak arc of electricity sailed in and made the Salamence freeze up. Lyle and his companions looked back to see Dalton panting wide-eyed fresh off the heels of a Thunder Wave, which Kate reflexively followed up with an Icy Wind at the dragon’s face that made him reel and paw at frost that’d flecked over his face.

    “Come on, we’re getting out of here!” the Sneasel shouted.

    Kate hopped up the back of the toppled bookshelf, scrambling up onto the top of the row on the left, as the rest of Team Forager hurriedly followed suit. When they slipped over to the other side, they bolted as Lacan’s angry bellows started coming from the next row over. Lyle carried on running as fast as his aching limbs would let him, as the shouts and footsteps of approaching Grünhäuter could be heard coming from other parts of the library, prompting Irune to turn wide-eyed to her companions with a nervous stammer.

    “Wh-Where do we go now?!”

    Lyle saw the row of shelves along the wall approaching, when his mind turned back to the stairwell they’d taken to sneak into this reading room in the first place. It was a risky bet, but as long as they could just make it there before any of the guards did…

    “Those stairwells from earlier!” he cried. “Keep your eyes open for a door around here!”

    “There they are!”

    Just up ahead, a Scolipede and Inteleon that looked vaguely familiar popped out from behind a row of bookshelves up ahead. Lyle’s eyes widened briefly at the sight, as the Scolipede braced herself with an audible hiss.

    “Pick off the Dyad and I’ll handle the rest of-”

    “A-Aah…”

    Lyle briefly noticed the Inteleon freezing up with his eyes widening. The lizard stumbled back hastily raising a finger and leveling it ahead as the Water-type visibly faltered.

    “Karl, what the hell are you-?”

    “Eat sparks, Grünhäuter!

    A yellow and black blur shot past and let loose a close-quarters Discharge in front of the Scolipede. There were a pair of pained cries as the Bug-type visibly writhed while the Inteleon seemed to visibly lose his nerve and wildly flung a Snipe Shot ahead that sailed off into some nearby books behind him.

    “Karl! Get it together for gods’ sa-!”

    The Scolipede’s hisses were interrupted by a Dual Chop at her foreleg, making her recoil and stagger trying to avoid putting weight on it. He could see the door just past the soldier, they just had to get past these two somehow!

    Lyle threw himself forward as flames wreathed his pelt that loosened his limbs, diving into the Scolipede’s side as he felt his head bounce off her armor’s plates. Her body still moved with the blow, as the Bug-type toppled over onto the Inteleon and the bookshelf behind with a startled bellow. He and the rest of Team Forager slipped past in a blur, Kate throwing an Icy Wind behind them at the stunned soldiers to slow them down as they took off running.

    He couldn’t see Lacan or Sophia, but knew from the sound in the air that the Salamence was coming closer to them. Lyle rammed the door with his shoulder, forcing it open with a crash as the four hurriedly ducked into the darkened stairwell. He made it down the first flight of stairs when a pulse of dragonfire hit just behind him. He heard yelps and tumbled down the steps to the next landing, struggling to keep his vision from spinning when he heard Kate cry out.

    “Lyle, come on!”

    He felt the Sneasel’s claws latch on and yank him onto his feet and saw Dalton and Irune running past, the Axew briefly staring up. Lacan was up there, briefly trying to pull his shoulders past the door’s threshold only to pull back with a frustrated growl after finding he was too wide.

    “This is Sucher! They’re in the eastern stairwell! Cut off the exits and lock down the perimeter!”

    Gods, they really weren’t getting much of a head start here. Lyle tore along with his teammates down a flight of stairs, and then another as he started to hear voices from the floor where Lacan had been. The records room they’d broken into had been two stories below where the entrances into the main reading chamber started, so then this next one-!

    “Hey! That’s them coming from above!”

    Lyle froze at the sound of pounding footsteps and dove for cover as a brilliant blue orb of light zipped in from below. The Quilava panted out of fright as shouts rang out in the stairwell and lanternlight could be seen coming from the level below.

    “Contact! They’re on the fourth floor!” a barking voice cried.

    They were trapped. Their exact location had just been given out to every soldier in this damned library and if they couldn’t get out of this hallway soon, they were going to get mobbed. The only way forward then was to fight their way past whoever was in the way and get out before their buddies upstairs caught up. Lyle looked in his satchel quickly and saw a Slow Orb near the top. He vaguely remembered everyone priming their Wonder Orbs on the way up here. He didn’t know if it was still good after this much time, but beggars couldn’t be choosers.

    He reared up and briefly ran a paw to try and fish it out, only for the shouting and rapidly approaching to quickly disabuse him of the idea. A brief flash of inspiration crossed his mind, prompting him to look over at Dalton.

    “Dalton, can you still use Surf right now?” he asked.

    “Yes? I did it fine at Errberk Village even with my injuries, but what are you expecting me to do here?” the Heliolisk demanded. “It’s not as if I’m going to be able to just bring down an entire river whoever’s down there!”

    “No, but we’re going to need to get past them and then outrun them,” the Fire-type explained. “And the easiest way to do that is to slick up the stairs on our way out.”

    Kate blinked as a small smirk came over her face.

    “Yeah, I think I know what you’re getting at here,” she said. “Just leave it to me!”

    “Great,” Lyle said. “Since they’re coming around the corner right now.”

    The Quilava tightened his grasp around the Slow Orb, which faintly hummed as his paw slid on it. With a swift motion, he threw his free paw behind Irune’s shoulder and grabbed her, making her go wide-eyed.

    “All that’s left is for you to get out there and distract them.”

    “D-Distract them?!” Irune yelped. “But Lyle, I-!”

    “Just put up a Protect!” the Fire-type cried. “We’ll take care of the rest!”

    Lyle wasn’t sure how well Irune had gotten used to that move from the tay-emm, but there wasn’t time to find out. He shoved the Axew forward with a yelp just as a group headed by a Lucario made his way up the stairs with a Drednaw trailing behind. Irune and the Lucario’s eyes locked and the pair mutually froze, the Lucario reflexively dropping into an attacking stance and calling out to his teammate.

    “Ah! The Dyad’s here!” the soldier cried. “Neutralize her and then take out the others!”

    The Lucario threw a paw forward, Irune hurriedly throwing her hands out in front of her as a barrier of light formed in front of them right as the Lucario’s strike hit it. The Steel-type’s fist struck the barrier, sending a shockwave rippling across as Irune staggered back and struggled to hold her Protect. It held, but visibly flickered, as the Drednaw started coming lumbering up the stairs with water beginning to wreath the armored turtle’s shell. Without a moment to lose, Lyle bounded ahead, popping out from behind Irune as the Lucario came after her again, his vents coming alight.

    Now!

    The Quilava flung the Slow Orb to the ground with a shattering crash, as silken strings shot out filled the stairwell. Yelps and shouts rang out as the silk tangled up and ensnared the two guards in front of them. Further cries came from further down the stairs as the lanternlight from further below vanished after the sound of a sharp crash. Lyle saw yellow and black from the corner of his eyes and hurriedly ducked out of the way as Dalton stormed in with a Surf, droplets of water landing on his pelt as the Heliolisk’s wave barreled into the soldiers down the stairs with a chorus of startled cries.

    Lyle charged ahead without thinking, dragging Irune along as the pair ran through slicked tile and concrete and ducked past flailing limbs, he briefly heard a Yanmega’s furious buzzing, only for a blast of cold air to stun her, followed by a loud crash. When he looked back, he briefly saw the remnants of Kate blowing out an Icy Wind, and the darkened form of the Drednaw tipped over on his shell and flailing stranded on top of the steps above them.

    Lyle let go of Irune and dropped to all fours, running along as his body’s fire cast flickering lights along the walls as he bounded down the steps. One flight, two flights, with the basement level just up ahead. The Quilava suddenly felt a sharp smack at his side and winced briefly, looking back to see Irune. She was moving along at a good pace without any silk on her as he’d feared, except her red eyes hardened into a furious glare.

    “Lyle, what the hell?!” the Axew fumed.

    “Look, sorry for not giving you more warning, but we really needed a distraction there!” the Quilava insisted. “Take it out on me sometime when we don’t have a bunch of Grünhäuter on our asses!”

    “Heads up!”

    Lyle hurriedly stepped aside as Kate spewed an Icy Wind just past the side of his head. He heard a Yanmega just ahead hiss in pain and then a thud as he briefly saw her thrashing on the ground with crusted-over wingtips. A cutting gust of wind slicing into the concrete just ahead prompted him to ignore the soldier and charge along, as his firelight dancing against the walls revealed a turn and the door up ahead.

    Their exit, and judging from the sounds of the shouts and smashing of Wonder Orbs on the floors overhead, it’d come without a moment to spare. Kate was the first to the door, pulling her shoulder back and ramming into it as the door swung out and abruptly stopped with a dull thud and a sharp yelp on the other end.

    “Agh!”

    Lyle’s eyes widened as he realized that someone else was behind the door, and rammed the door with a fiery somersault, sending it flying wide. From the corner of his eyes, he saw a Toxicroak reeling and knocked over onto her side in a daze. Kate didn’t waste any time and at once dove and slashed at the straps over the soldier’s breastplate, when Lyle whirled around with vents blazing at the sound of rapidly approaching footsteps.

    That was when it hit him. A flash of blue light zipped in as blinding pain broke out all along the side of his body. He went tumbling along the floor and heard Kate and Dalton cry out and try to come from him when the Toxicroak growled and Dalton’s voice suddenly cut in.

    “Lyle, look out!”

    Lyle tried to get onto his feet, only to feel a heavy weight on him, and looked up panting for air to see the Lucario from the stairwell pinning him down.

    So, du kleines Miststück!₂” the Steel-type snarled. “Looks like you need a lesson about what happens when you play stupid games!”

    The Lucario grabbed his shoulder and pressed him down on his side and pulled a fist back and everything just came in a blur one after the other. Lyle felt air rush into his lungs and the fire in his belly burn hot in a panic. He wrenched his head up from under the Lucario’s grasp, opened his mouth, and desperately blew out. An overwhelming stream of flames came out, the soldier’s face and helmet vanishing under the brunt of the Flamethrower. The Lucario screamed in pain, prompting Lyle to hurriedly scurry away as the Steel-Type’s lost his grip on him. He looked back to see the soldier howling and cradling his face, when a sudden gout of dragonfire zipped in and struck the back of his head. Even through the helmet, the soldier staggered from the blow. The Lucario’s paws left his face, revealing ugly patches of burnt fur, before the soldiers strength gave out and he slumped over against the door, his limp body pushing it shut.

    Lyle quivered and breathed in and out shakily, when a sharp cry from his left turned his attention over to the Toxicroak. Kate pulled a claw still trailing pink light back as he noticed a faint cut along the Poison-type’s chest that ran past a partly-dislodged chest plate. The Poison-type’s limbs suddenly locked up as she toppled over onto the floor, struggling to get up with static dancing on her hide when the sound of pounding against the stairwell door rang out.

    “Gah! Something’s blocking the way!”

    Everyone grimaced as the door batted against the fainted Lucario. Gods, if that mutt had passed out anywhere else after Irune finished him off… though Lyle wasn’t sure how much of a reprieve it would be.

    All aerial units, close in on the library and help the outside team seal the exits. Rakete will coordinate with you-

    Lyle jumped after hearing Lacan’s voice, when an electric crackle and then a yelp suddenly came from the Toxicroak. He looked over and the Poison-type splayed out on the floor with Dalton standing over her in close quarters, and Kate kicking one of the frog’s hands away from a badge. The Sneasel quickly froze it against the floor with an Icy Wind, before whirling back to them with a haggard pant as voices began to ring out from further down the hallway.

    “Now would be a good time to leave!” Kate hissed. “Scales, where on earth is that Records Room right now?”

    “It was Room 104,” he explained. “Judging from the rooms around us, it shouldn’t be far from—”

    Lyle flinched after hearing the door slam and saw the Lucario’s body topple onto his side as the door cracked open. He briefly glimpsed faces on the other end as the rest of his teammates took off down the opposite end of the hall. He bolted after them, diving ahead into a Quick Attack that made his surroundings vanish in a blur. When he exited out of it, he heard the sound of wood splintering and a loud, draconic snarl echo through the ceiling.

    Unless there was another dragon on Lacan’s Fähnlein, that had to be him. Lyle didn’t know whether or not the Salamence was still in the building right then, but he knew that they couldn’t outrun him and his underlings much longer like this.

    “Lyle! Hurry it up already!”

    Lyle snapped to attention after seeing Kate at an ajar doorway that Dalton was pushing open with his uninjured arm. He broke out into a sprint, and partway to the door, his ears swiveled at the sound of approaching footfalls. He briefly overheard the sound of pooling water, and dropped to the ground by reflex, just in time for a jet of water to just barely miss him overhead.

    “We found them!” a voice cried. “They’re in Room 104!”

    Lyle hurriedly stumbled through the doorway as the hallway outside seemed to disappear in a hail of beams and missiles and his teammates rammed the door shut behind them. The footsteps outside were coming much louder and faster now, prompting him to turn for the window they’d broken through and began to run. Except Dalton was on the completely wrong side of the room, pushing up against a cabinet just left of the doorway.

    “Dalton, what are you-?”

    The Heliolisk toppled over the cabinet in front of the doorway, just in time for the door to jostle from behind as growls and snarls came from the other end. Lyle stumbled back towards the window and gulped as fire poured out of his vents. Kate started after him with Irune, only for the Sneasel to hesitate. She quickly glimpsing at Dalton and then at the bookshelf, when she motioned at it with an outstretched claw.

    “Scales, hit it with a Surf!”

    “What on earth are you-?” the Heliolisk started.

    “I’m borrowing an idea from you! Just do it!”

    Dalton obliged, spitting up an orb of water which he fanned out into a wave. The water crashed down into the cabinet in front of the door, drenching the entire wall and ceiling around it. The Heliolisk hopped aside after hearing shouts from the other end and pounding, when Kate ran up and used an Icy Wind that slicked over the entire barricade in a layer of ice.

    The pounding and noises dulled afterwards, as Irune blinked in surprise at Kate’s pawwork.

    “... Nice thinking there,” the Axew said.

    “Yeah, well don’t get used to it, since it’s not going to hold them for long and I’m not holding my breath on them not checking the scaffolding,” Lyle insisted. “Eat a berry if you can to patch up those earlier hits and let’s get out of here while we can.”

    The Quilava reached into his bag and hastily grabbed a berry, only briefly checking that it was an Oran Berry before popping it into his mouth. The others hastily tried to do the same as the pounding continued from the doorway, while Lyle chewed through his berry and darted up to where he remembered the shutters being. The bars were lying in a puddle on the floor where from Kate’s ice having long melted away, but the shutters were still closed. He gulped down what he could of the berry, and ran up towards the shutters, charging ahead in a dash that made the world around him blur as his head hit their wood.

    CRACK!

    The shutters gave way under his weight as Lyle came to a skidding stop on the scaffolding. The wind and rain pricked his ears as he started to pat down his fur, when he realized he felt empty air under one of his forepaws.

    He widened his eyes and jolted up onto his hindlegs, looking down to see the edge of the scaffolding… and the ground so far below that it was murky from his vision’s farsight. Gods, if he had kept going forward just another step or two…

    “Lyle! Help us out here!”

    He whirled back and saw Kate and Irune had already crawled out of the window and were helping Dalton clamber up as the room behind them suddenly sounded noticeably louder. Almost as soon as the Heliolisk got onto his feet, the four of them were already off and running for the ramps down to the scaffolding's lower levels.

    Everything went by in a chaotic blur down to the next floor, as the wind and rain intermixed with shouts in the distance. Lyle turned back briefly after hearing a crashing sound from the direction of the records room and saw that Kate had passed him up, with Irune and Dalton quick on his tail. The next ramp was just up ahead, and as he swung around its corner and down to the next floor, he noticed there was more shouting. Shouting that sounded like it was coming from the front of the library…

    “Freeze!”

    Right as they were about to make their way down the next ramp, a shadowy ball suddenly flew in and hit the wood right in front of him. Lyle screamed and stumbled back as rain sizzled against his fire. A clod of sand sailed in as he looked over and saw a Gengar and Liepard in green plates blocking the way, their eyes both trained on Irune.

    The Gengar suddenly phased the uncovered parts of his body through the scaffolding to the left, and lunged through open air to grab at Irune. Lyle watched as the Ghost-type’s claws reached for her, hurriedly spitting whitish fire at the Ghost-type’s arm. Not all of it got under the ‘mon’s armor, but enough of it did to make the soldier recoil with a sharp hiss and throw him off-balance. A frigid gust of wind came just after and swept both the guards up, as Lyle noticed Kate wrapping up Icy Wind from the corner of his eyes.

    “That ought to slow them down, keep running!”

    Kate vaulted along one of the poles and swung around down onto the ramp below. Dalton came charging next as sparks danced on his hide as he kept his wounded frill shut and a thick bolt of electricity at the Liepard point-blank. The bolt split the air with a loud crackle, throwing the Liepard up against the side of the tower with a sharp yowl. In the process, Dalton’s blow had left an opening to the ramp, and everything just came by reflex afterwards. Lyle lunged ahead and ran as fast as his legs would let him without breaking into a Quick Attack. The blurry form of the top of the ramp passed underfoot, when a chilling pulse suddenly struck him from behind.

    He yelped and rolled along the wood, his hindlegs going over the edge and feeling empty air as he looked up and saw he was clinging to the ledge. Dalton and the Liepard were still scuffling with each other while the Gengar had a clear line of sight with Irune, she froze up after a faint blue glow came over the Ghost-type’s eyes and matching rings began to pulse forward from in front of the soldier’s face.

    Lyle knew a Hypnosis when he saw one. He needed to nip that in the bud, fast. He hurriedly spat fire up after the Gengar. It hit the back of the Ghost-type’s head along his helmet, as the Gengar hissed and whirled around towards him.

    He briefly saw the Ghost-type’s eyes look past him towards the abyss below and then narrow, when it dawned on him that the ‘mon was going to shove him. Lyle panicked, frantically trying to pull himself up to no avail as the Ghost-type brought his arms together and the shadows took shape into a swirling ball.

    “Get away from him!”

    All of a sudden, what looked like a brilliant ball of blue electricity slammed into the Gengar, flinging him back into the scaffolding. Lyle flinched from the overpowering flash, feeling the static in the air even from the edge of the scaffolding as sparks flew wildly by his paws. An agonized scream lingered in the air, along with a forceful crash that almost made him lose his grip. He pulled himself up and saw Irune panting and shaking next to the spot where the Gengar had been, stray static still dancing on her scales with scorch marks all around the site of impact. Lyle’s nose wrinkled when he noticed he smelled smoke, when he noticed that all around him, the wood was smoldering and the Gengar was laying in a faintly-breathing heap against a set of broken shutters past a streak of dislodged poles. The Quilava looked the other way as hoarse panting reached his ears, and saw Irune panting for air, with Dalton staring at the Liepard frozen in place, the soldier’s tail erect and his fur visibly standing on end.

    “Y-You…” the Liepard stammered. “Wh-What on earth did you—?”

    BURN!


    Irune let out a roar which wouldn’t have sounded all that impressive had it not been for how feral it sounded. Lyle looked up and his eyes shrank as he noticed fires were starting to spread on the inner section of the scaffolding, Dalton hurriedly ran past and he started to follow when he noticed the fire beginning to gather about Irune’s mouth as the Liepard hastily bolted and stumbled over some loose ropes.

    “Irune, wait!”

    The Axew faltered as the power seemed to drain out of her and she slumped to the floor. The Liepard briefly turned back and frantically readied a Night Slash when an awful creaking and groaning that sounded like a Meowth scratching a slate rang out. Everyone froze, and Lyle looked up and saw the supports above sagging and leaning out away from the wall, as he hurriedly grabbed the Axew and dragged her along in a shambling run for the ramp. Frantic shouts rang out from above as they made their way down, along with hurried footsteps away as the entire structure of the scaffolding lurched outwards as the boards underneath tilted out further and further into the empty air. As he reached the level where the ropeway was supposed to be, Irune’s lucidity came back to her, and her eyes shrank to pins with a startled whine.

    “L-Lyle?!”

    “Yes, I see it! Just keep running and don’t look-!”

    He briefly glimpsed Kate and Dalton up ahead turning back for them when a sharp crack filled the air and all of a sudden, the levels above gave way. Curiosity got the better of him as he saw over his shoulders and watched the scaffolding around the descending ramps just vanish in a cloud of smoke and dust. A plank fell from above along with metal piping, and without thinking, Lyle pulled the Axew into the alcove of a nearby window and clung to her, bracing for the end as wood and metal crashed all around him. The alcove shook for a few seconds that felt like an eternity, as the din slowly settled, leaving him breathing in and out shakily as Irune dug her claws into his pelt for dear life.

    “Help! Heeeelp!”

    He snapped to attention after hearing the Liepard’s voice yowling in a panic and noticed the world wasn’t shaking and the wind and rain were still blowing. What remained of the scaffolding beside them was a tangled mess with a board lying at an angle and a purple limb poking out limply. He froze after noticing that it was the Gengar, wedged between boards. Lyle vaguely remembered that most Ghost-types’ bodies faded away when they died, so this one was alive enough to cause problems if he managed to get onto his feet again. Off to the left, through a gap amidst the tangled wood and metal, he could see the Liepard dangling from a now-solitary metal pole from a rope that had caught one of the soldier’s hindlegs. There was another gap to the right was a small gap that suddenly had white claws shoot in and pull the plank aside and his face suddenly fill with Kate’s wide-eyed face.

    “Lyle, don’t scare me like that! Hurry up, you two! There’s already Grünhäuter headed for the bridge!”

    Lyle and Irune shambled out as he pushed Irune ahead for Dalton to grab her. His legs were still wobbly as he tried to run along and his breaths grew hoarse as his vision started to settle. The stretch of scaffolding up to the ropeway had somehow survived, for how long, he didn’t want to stop and think too hard about. His surroundings flew by as he kept pace with his teammates up for the ropeway’s entrance on the left, trying not to look down as the sturdy planks gave way to those of the ropeway which swayed and bounced in the wind even as the rain kept pouring down.

    A crackling bolt of electricity suddenly zipped across right in front of his eyes. He froze briefly and flared up in a blind panic when he heard a shout coming from the ancient bridge overlooking them.

    “What are you doing?!” a voice cried. “You’re endangering the Dyad attacking like that! Cease fire! Cease fire!”

    Rakete, where are you and Sucher right now? You said there’d be units with nets!”

    Lyle briefly looked down and sorely regretted it as he was reminded of the ground that too far away to see clearly. He felt Irune brush past him and snapped back to attention as she ran along, hurrying along as it dawned on him:

    The soldiers weren’t attacking them. They evidently couldn't afford to just let them fall to their deaths and wait for Irune to be reborn again. So at least until she made it to the end of the bridge, he was safe.

    Something sticky suddenly hit his fur. Lyle briefly thought to check what it was, but a quick glance at the now-visibly singed and frayed rope on the left side of the bridge and with the sound of approaching wingbeats quickly disabused him of the idea. He dropped to all fours and ran along after the Axew, lunging ahead into a Quick Attack once she cleared the bridge in case one of the soldiers took it out behind her.

    He suddenly felt water under his feet and splash all over his pelt. By reflex, his vents came to life and he struggled to stifle a disgusted whine. Right. That pile of construction materials had been near the ropeway… along with that puddle Dalton paralyzed that Turtonator in. He should’ve seen that one coming.

    “Lyle! Cut the lights and get down here!”

    He looked over and saw the others down the ramp where the Turtonator had fallen and ran down still-dripping. He briefly noted there were scorch marks at the base as he ran after his teammates, when he felt claws dig into his pelt and yank him sharply left. The next thing the Quilava knew, he was wedged between a set of pallets on damp concrete. As his eyes adjusted, he slowly saw the obstructions around him were sacks filled with mortar mix with water dripping somewhere from a leak above. A glance up and there was Kate, motioning with a claw for quiet.

    The reason quickly became apparent as he heard multiple sets of wingbeats entering from above along with footsteps tromping around. He briefly saw a Falinks in a set of green helmets run past, his heart skipping a beat before the Grünhäuter moved on. He breathed in and out shakily and felt Kate tug him and then flash her claws in front of his face.

    “Hang on, you’ve got something in your fur.”

    She brushed them up against his pelt before sharply tugging upward. He looked over and saw that it was a length of silk, with a glob still attached to his pelt just like the one that Wilder Spinarak tagged him with earlier in the week.

    Gods, this crap again. At least they’d found it before whoever stuck him with it tracked them down. Kate hurriedly pulled the glob out of his fur and stuck it to a pallet, hopefully enough to slow down whoever was trying to track him.

    “There, now come on, we need to move.”

    Lyle followed along after Kate out past the other end of the pallets, where he found Dalton and Irune waiting for them, wide-eyed.

    “How are we supposed to get down from here?” Irune panted. “I don’t think we’re going to last long if we show our faces on the Upper Streets again.”

    There was a brief moment of silence between them. All of a sudden, a flash of realization seemed to come over Dalton’s face, as the Heliolisk set his teeth on edge.

    “We’ll need to try our luck with the doors on the central shaft of this tower,” he said. “But not here. Even if the Grünhäuter assumed that we tried to go back up, this is too close to that ropeway. We should find a way down and go down another floor or two to be safe.”

    “You mean like that way right over there?”

    Lyle turned and followed after Kate with his teammates as he saw a missing patch of floor with concrete dangling from exposed metal bars that went about a third of the way down. He went up to the edge and spat an Ember down. Much to his surprise, hit the ground barely moments later.

    “It doesn’t look that far down,” he said. “Maybe two metri at most.”

    “Well, that makes that easy, then,” Kate said.

    The Sneasel vaulted forward into the darkness, coming to a crouching stop with a faint thump. Lyle briefly held his breath, before just from the furthest reaches of his vision, he saw Kate looking up and waving at them.

    “Alright, it’s your turn,” she said. “Get down here and let’s find that shaft.”

    Lyle followed suit and jumped ahead, landing on all fours and tumbling ahead. He fell and rolled on cold concrete, hurriedly stumbling up onto his feet as he saw blackened marks left behind on the ground, when he looked up and saw Dalton and Irune staring down with a shared grimace as the Heliolisk eyed the splint on his right arm.

    “I… don’t think I can get down there like this,” the Heliolisk said. “Even if I could, there’s no way the sound of me landing wouldn’t echo all through an empty space like this.”

    Lyle bit his lip and hesitated when he thought he heard wingbeats somewhere off in the distance. They needed to get out of here, but he and Kate couldn’t just turn and bolt. Dalton was the one who knew how to get around in this maze of a city, and Irune…

    He shot a sidelong glance up at her and hesitated. It would’ve been so easy for them to just leave her and flee. She was the one that the army wanted. Except, Dalton had wrecked their chance at leaving peacefully without Irune, and he wasn’t going to hold his breath on the army honoring an offer one of their own made off-record.

    “... Kate, Lyle. What if you two stand on each other’s shoulders so that way we can climb down?” the Axew asked. “It sounds a little silly, but I’ve heard of Exploration Teams doing things like that to navigate obstacles in Mystery Dungeons.”

    Lyle blinked before looking back up at the ledge. He let his fire peek out from his vents and noticed that sure enough, the gap to the ledge did look about his and Kate’s heights combined. He felt a tug at his side pulling him onto his hindlegs and before he could say protest, Kate was already pushing him onto her shoulders.

    “I don’t feel like getting my tail toasted if you get startled, so you can take the top here, Lyle.”

    Lyle briefly frowned and straightened himself out as Dalton crouched and planted his feet onto his shoulders. He felt the Heliolisk’s scales brush up against him as the Electric-type slowly clambered down with his legs resting on Kate’s shoulders, before letting go. A quiet thump rang out as Lyle peeked back to see Dalton on the ground, shakily keeping his balance as Kate looked over.

    “Scales, there’s a length of guiding string in my bag,” she said. “Leave one end inside it and go and try and find the way out of here.”

    Dalton grunted and Lyle heard him root through something in the background as Irune came up and clambered over the edge and onto his shoulders. She began to make her way down, but right as she was climbing down his back, Lyle heard wingbeats again.

    The Quilava flared up with a start and heard Irune yelp on his back and suddenly push her weight against him forward. He suddenly grew aware that he was leaning forward and heard Kate and Irune cry out. Then he lost his footing and fell, landing on the ground on his belly as Irune bounced off of him and onto the ground.

    He lay there for a moment and stiffened up as he thought he saw someone ahead of them. He hastily gathered fire in his mouth, only to hesitate after seeing the figure was red and not moving. He blinked and got up wobbly, coming face to face with what looked like a Corphish staring vacantly off into space.

    “What in the-?”

    “For crying out loud, these Substitutes are here, too?”

    He looked behind as Kate got up and brushed her chest with an unamused frown before helping Irune onto her feet. There was a moment’s silence as they waited for someone to follow them up to the lip, but nothing.

    He looked ahead and saw Kate’s bag suddenly lurch and flop over. It was Kate’s guiding string, the other end of it was stuck at the bag’s mouth, fully taut.

    “Looks like Scales is at the end of his rope,” she said. “We should catch up.”

    The Sneasel darted over and scooped up her bag as Lyle made his way over and began to follow along with the string, only sporadically flaring up whenever he lost track of where it was as they crept along the darkened floor. A pylon here, a void-like expanse there, and cold concrete underfoot. All the while, he swore that he could hear voices echoing from the distance. The Grünhäuter hadn’t already gotten wise to them, had they?

    “Over here!”

    He heard Dalton’s voice calling out from the right, and briefly looked up to see him waving from beside a bare concrete wall with faded glyphs made of paint or dye and a corroded door that looked like it was sized for a Machoke.

    “There’s a simple padlock holding this door shut,” he explained. “It looks like the one we picked to get up here, so-”

    The Heliolisk suddenly cut himself off and began to spark. Lyle hurriedly vented fire and whirled around, just in time to see a darkened shape flinging a bundle at Irune which suddenly spread wide like a web. A brown orb with purple bands on its side flew out from it, hitting the ground with a glassy crash.

    Sparks suddenly flew about all around and filled his vision. Lyle heard his teammates yelp and felt a hot, numbing sensation run through his body. He lost his footing as he pitched forward onto his belly onto the floor, when it suddenly dawned on him that he couldn’t move his limbs.

    His breaths began to pick up in a panic. He’d been hit by a Petrify Orb. He didn’t think that they worked so well outside of Mystery Dungeons, or else he was just the world’s unluckiest bastard right now. No matter what he tried, he wasn’t able do more than slightly move his mouth or let his eyes darted around on the floor to try and see who’d attacked them.

    “Aah! No! Let me go!”

    He heard Irune cry out, and after straining his eyes as far as he could up off the floor, he saw her: tangled in a net as that Corvisquire from the library was there perched on her. He could see the Axew moving, either she hadn’t been affected by the Orb earlier, or else the crow had jostled her free. It didn’t make much of a difference, since no matter how Irune thrashed, the little dragon just couldn’t break free any more than he could.

    Sucher, I’ve snared her. I’m on the twenty-second-!”

    “Get off of her!”

    A sharp hiss rang out as a spray of icy flechettes sailed in and struck the Corvisquire. Lyle briefly saw Sophia beat her wings and fall back and then felt a firm shove that rolled him onto his side. He sprang back onto his feet, vents coming alive as the numb feeling started to dissipate from his body as cries from ahead rang out. He looked up and saw Dalton hitting the Corvisquire with a weak jolt of electricity as he briefly made out static dancing on the bird’s armor and plumage as her flight grew erratic. He charged ahead without thinking, fire starting to build up on his pelt, when he suddenly heard a cry from further to his right.

    “H-Help!”

    He looked over to his right and saw Irune still in her net, thrashing for dear life as her red eyes were visibly wide and frantic.

    “Lyle, please! I can’t get out of this!”

    He heard a sharp cry and saw Dalton being driven back by a spinning peck by the Corvisquire and then frost flying about on swirling air, before turning back to the Axew. He hastily darted up and tugged at the net, and after a brief moment struggling to make heads or tails of it, looked down and noticed the netting stretched out a bit when he tugged it.

    “Pull your limbs and tail in as close as you can, this is going to get a bit hot.”

    The Axew obliged as Lyle pulled the netting along Irune’s back as far as he could and lowered his head against it. He pushed fire out his vents, breathing deep to try and stoke it as from the surrounding whitish glow, he could tell it was hotter than normal. The strands gave way in his grasp and he pulled the net apart, Irune rolling over as he pulled her up.

    Lyle turned back and saw the Corvisquire flailing in the air with the central shaft in the background as Kate lunged up and tore strips off her armor. He spat a Flamethrower towards her that struck the damaged plates, and from how sharply the Grünhäuter cawed, it must have gotten under it. He reached into his bag and tried to fish around through it. He had to have a Seed or two left somewhere in there-

    RAAAAGH!

    Lyle flinched and felt his blood run cold as a deafening roar filled the floor. He heard Irune scream and whirl about, seeing her frantically throw up a Protect as a hulking Salamence dropped down. The floor shook and cracked underfoot and Lyle lost his footing and went tumbling back. The world spun in his vision as he got up and saw Dalton laying splayed out and Kate struggling to stay on her feet.

    And off at the other end, there was Sophia fighting to correct her flight in the air, along with Lacan beating his wings in place and scowling down at them.

    “Pitiful, poor fools…” he snarled. “You don’t even know how powerless you are. But I will show you!”

    Lacan’s wings batted wide, as much to Lyle’s horror, he saw the Salamence rise up as his body started to grow wreathed with dragonfire that began to congregate in between his claws. Lyle froze, his limbs locked up almost as if he’d been hit by another Petrify Orb. He vaguely remembered stories of an attack that dragons first learned to wield in human times. One with such power that it was said to shake the heavens.

    It dawned on him that that was what Lacan was about to hit them with.

    Lyle’s body screamed for him to attack, or run away, or do anything as the orb of dragonfire took shape. And yet, he couldn’t do anything but watch his impending doom.

    “Stop it! Stop it!

    And then, as quickly as it formed, the orb suddenly dissipated. Lyle saw a sudden flash of fear cross Lacan’s face, the fireball forming in Irune’s mouth and her angle, and saw what the Salamence saw:

    There, struggling to stay in the air, was Sophia, looking down blankly at them.

    Sophia!

    The Salamence suddenly lunged and dove for the Corvisquire as a searing flash of heat rang out. Lyle hit the ground as his ears rang from a deafening blast and rubble and dust fell in chunks from above. He went and grabbed Irune as she stared at the ground, when he heard coughing and heard stirring from deeper on the floor.

    It was Lacan, hunched over the Corvisquire with his wings outstretched as she panted wide-eyed and looked down at her.

    “S-Sophia, are you alright? S-Say something to me…”

    Lyle breathed in and out shakily as he turned and started to head off as Irune lingered in place. He saw the Axew staring off at the pair, her expression visibly bothered.

    He didn’t know what that was about, but decided it was for the best to not stay and find out. He sharply tugged Irune after him when he heard coughing and groaning as he saw Dalton gagging up a Plain Seed and Kate hurriedly pulling Dalton onto his feet as the Sneasel peeked past.

    “Might as well cover our tracks here.”

    She spewed out an Icy Wind past them as a startled caw and angry bellow rang out. Lyle didn’t look back to see what happened, and took off running, all but shoving Dalton along as they bolted towards the door where Kate was already at work on the padlock with an Iron Thorn. He looked back and saw the Salamence righting himself with a livid glare as the Corvisquire seemed to weirdly freeze up.

    He heard a faint click and then a thump as Kate whigged the padlock aside and kicked the door open. She darted ahead as Dalton squirmed through, briefly yelping after brushing his splinted arm. Lyle reflexively tore ahead and made his way through the doorway as Irune reached out for him.

    Enough!

    He saw the glow of blue dragonfire coming in and yanked her past the threshold and around the corner, and then all of a sudden, a ball of dragonfire that looked almost like a comet sailed in and struck the door. There was a deafening crash as Kate and Dalton cried out as the door ripped from its hinges and flew down the shaft. Ball after ball of dragonfire flew in, as concrete shattered all about them and kicked dust into the air. Then there was a groaning noise, followed by a loud crash that shook the floor.

    The Quilava jumped back down the stairs and braced himself, Irune clinging tight and hiding behind him as they heard low snarls and claws scraping concrete. There was a large hole around where the door had been, along with a pile of rubble that blocked it halfway where Lacan was vainly pawing at it and trying to push it aside. Their eyes briefly met, as he saw the smoldering frustration in the dragon’s eyes, along with the Corvisquire flying up in the background.

    This time it was Irune who dragged him along, as Lyle hurriedly darted down the stairs, past the door lying ajar a flight down, and smoldering scorch marks where the Salamence’s dragonfire had struck. The second flight down, he caught up with Kate and Dalton, peering up in quiet awe.

    “... I think he overdid it a bit there,” Kate said. “Though how are you not dead?”

    “I have no idea,” Lyle said.

    Another thump along with indistinct voices from above, as Lyle briefly looked up, panting as he saw Dalton from the corner of his eyes headed down.

    “He’ll likely try to cut us off at the bottom once he figures out where this shaft goes,” the Heliolisk said. “We should get moving while we can.”

    Lyle briefly looked down at the stairs headed below them, which went far enough that he couldn’t see the bottom. He wasn’t sure what they were supposed to do right now, but he knew there was only one place they could go:

    Down. He ran off into the darkness, going down the steps as fast as his legs would let him.



    Author’s Notes:

    Alt Title

    Kapitel 27 - Hinterhalt

    Words and Phrases

    1. Verpiss dich - “Piss off”, carries ruder/more vulgar connotations in German than in English.
    2. So, du kleines Miststück! - Expression of abuse roughly equivalent to "Alright, you little shit!" or "Alright, you little bitch!".

    Dialogue

    D1. “Nimm dein Angebot und steck's dir sonst wo hin!” - “Take your offer and shove it up your ass!”, lit. “Take your offer and stick it somewhere else!"

    Teaser Text

    It is not known how it was that the gods of our world came to have attributes and domains, but whatever it was fate or design, the three gods spawned from the fragments of the Nameless Dragon’s greater power appear to be naturally in balance with each other:

    The goddess ‘Reality’, the Dragon of Vast Whiteᵃ, regardless of the callings she answers across her lives, seems to always be drawn to those who strive after the truth. And in one life after the next she is most offended by those who ignore reality and grow consumed with greedy desiresᵇ.

    The god ‘Wish’, the Dragon of Deep Blackᶜ, who across his lives, draws near to those with strong ideals and the desire to realize them. Time and again, he grows most offended by those that he judges to have lost the righteousness of their heartsᵈ and abandoned their ideals.

    Two opposites, with a Threshold between them that holds the power to serve as their boundary. A power that is said to be greater still, hemmed in by a natural tendency for indecision and propensity for reclusiveness, yet sufficient to bend either Wish or Reality to its will as desired.

    Each god is a being of great power, enough so that there are hazy myths of one of the three dragons alone being capable of laying waste to entire kingdoms with fire, lightning, or ice when their power is at its fullest. Myths that from what we know of their exploits in recorded history, are likely well within their abilities to realize.

    The favor of these gods has quite literally shaped the fates and histories of whole lands, and quite unsurprisingly, wars have been waged just for the chance for a champion to secure their favor.

    - Excerpt from 'Ein und Alles - Of Gods from a Land of Black and White'

    a. A more faithful translation of the original text would be “True White”
    b. The preceding five words differ slightly from the original text for thematic purposes. They would be more properly rendered as “give in to greed” in a more faithful translation.
    c. A more faithful translation of the original text would be “Pure Black”
    d. The preceding six words differ slightly from the original text. They would be more properly rendered as “lost their hearts’ sense of justice” in a more faithful translation.
     
    Last edited:
    Chapter 28 - Tension
  • Spiteful Murkrow

    Busy Writing Stories I Want to Read
    Pronouns
    He/Him/His
    Partners
    1. nidoran-f
    2. druddigon
    3. swellow
    4. lugia
    5. growlithe
    6. quilava-fobbie
    7. sneasel-kate
    8. heliolisk-fobbie
    OaT_Ch28_Final.png



    Neuengelstadt, 20. Herbstmond, 1027 n. d. B.

    An Viertels Oberwachtmeister Lua Olangaarstochter,

    Meine Untergebenen haben Ihren Bericht weitergeleitet, den Ihre Kontakte von der „Diebesgilde“ dieser Stadt über unsere Interessenpartei übermittelt haben. Es genügt zu sagen, dass wir uns sehr gefreut haben zu hören, dass Ihre Kontakte ihre Anwesenheit in einem bekannten Schwarm von Abschaum und Schurken in Ihrem Bezirk bestätigen und sogar so weit gehen konnten, dabei zu helfen, sie aufzuspüren und zu meinen Streitkräften bei der königlichen Bibliothek wie geplant zu lenken.

    Bedauerlicherweise muss ich Sie aufgrund früherer Präzedenzfälle noch weiter belästigen und Sie zwingen, Vorkehrungen für den Fall zu treffen, dass es unseren Bemühungen in der königlichen Bibliothek nicht gelingt, diese Schurken zu fassen. So unglaublich es auch erscheinen mag, insbesondere die Milza unter ihnen verfügt über Fähigkeiten, die es besonders schwer machen, sie zu fassen, und sie verfügt seit langem über die Fähigkeit und das Glück, sie gut genug einzusetzen, um unseren Fängen zu entkommen.

    Sollten Sie heute von irgendeiner Art von Unruhe im Verwaltungsbezirk rund um die Universität von Wahrheit hören, müssen Sie Ihren Ansprechpartner und alle relevanten Parteien bitten, alle Pokémon aus der Diebesgilde, die unseren Zielen begegnet sind, sofort zur Befragung beiseite zu legen. Entlocken Sie ihnen so viele Einzelheiten wie möglich über ihr derzeitiges Versteck und geplante zukünftige Bewegungen in der Stadt. Aufgrund meines Verständnisses der Dynamik, die sie in dieser Stadt involviert, vermute ich, dass sie recht kooperativ sein werden.

    Für den Fall, dass unsere Interessengruppe uns in der königlichen Bibliothek entgeht, werde ich einen meiner Untergebenen entsenden, um den Sachverhalt bezüglich des Verstecks unserer Zielpartei zu überprüfen, damit wir dort einen Überfall organisieren können.

    Meine einzige Bitte besteht darin, meinen Untergebenen alle Informationen und Unterstützung zu erhalten, die nötig wären, um eine solche Razzia relativ geheim zu halten. Auch wenn ich vollkommen damit zufrieden wäre, die Sündengrube, in der sich meine Ziele versteckten, niederzubrennen, um sie gefangen zu nehmen, erfordert die Realität meiner Mission, dass ich relativ umsichtig bleibe.

    Dies ist eine existenzielle Angelegenheit für das Königreich, und es gibt für keinen von uns einen Spielraum für Fehler. Noch weniger, um zu riskieren, dass Akteure unter den Feinden des Reiches, die aktiv gegen dieses Land, das wir „Wahrheit“ nennen, planen und seine Bewohner auf diese Machenschaften oder ihre Bedeutung aufmerksam gemacht werden.

    - Dringende Depesche von Graf von Wellenhafen, Lacan Dragoransohn an Viertels Oberwachmeister Lua Olangaarstochter vom Wohnviertel Schiffsplatz




    Fourteen… Fifteen… Irune swore they hadn’t gone up this many floors on the way to the Upper Streets from that ancient tunnel. She kept running down the stairs, occasionally flinching whenever she thought she heard a door opening or shouting coming from further above.

    She didn’t know how much more of this she could take right now. Everything had gone wrong. Her status as this ‘Dyad’ had been outed to a group of Pokémon that had no use for her aside from needing her to get treasure, and they were now trapped in the middle of a city full of Grünhäuter searching for them.

    She didn’t even know how they were going to get out of this shaft right now. Even if it weren’t for the poor lighting coming from Lyle’s fire bouncing along as he ran, the bare concrete all around just blended in with each other, and she didn’t recognize the door they came through.

    “D-Dalton?! Where are we going?!” Irune cried. “There’s no way we can outrun those soldiers all the way to the bottom like this!”

    “To that tunnel we went through on the way up!” the Heliolisk insisted. “It’s three floors down and connected to other shafts! If we’re lucky, we’ll be able to hitch a ride with a passing Puller without getting noticed!”

    Irune didn’t know how to feel about Dalton being the one who was suddenly counting on luck breaking in their favor. Things must’ve been more dire than she realized.

    The Axew counted down the floors as they made their way further and further down. Three more floors, two more, one… when they came across the wooden door and its rusted hinges. Before she could say anything, Lyle all but threw himself at it as it lurched open and she stumbled through the doorway along with her teammates. They stepped out into inky blackness that Lyle’s fire aside, was punctuated only by the glow of the lanterns along the tunnel’s ceiling and the dull sound of rain.

    She looked along frantically as her breath caught in her throat as Kate tried to cake up ice to jam up the door behind them. There wasn’t a wagon already here, so that meant they needed to find another door to keep going down, but which one?! Wouldn’t whatever stairs they found just take them back to the University? Would they really be able to get past the guards down there?

    Irune breathed in and out tensely as she felt burning warmth flood her body and felt her eyes shrink. No, no, no. Not here, not now. Her mind started to go blank and his vision went fuzzy with panic, when a faint clatter pricked her ears from off to the left.

    “Gah, this just isn’t my day. First I get stopped and searched for no reason, and now I have to put up with this racket?”

    The power inside her calmed as she felt Lyle jerk her away from the railing. She looked back at her teammates, and caught a faint glimpse of Dalton motioning for a stop after Lyle briefly pushed fire out of his vents before hurriedly smothering it. After a moment, she heard it herself: the sound of rumbling wheels echoing from further down down the tunnel. Irune strained her eyes as she saw shapes approaching them down the tunnel spaced out from each other, with the first one being a lumbering figure with a cart carrying a tall heap… that same Camerupt they saw from earlier in the day, now pulling along a cargo of hay on a rickety cart.

    There was a moment of blinking disbelief, as she looked over to her teammates and saw Kate flick her ears with a quiet huff.

    “Think we can work with that one, Scales?” she asked.

    “Yeah, just lay low and wait for my signal,” the Heliolisk replied. “The dim lighting should help us avoid getting spotted by anyone else in this tunnel, but we’re only going to get one chance to sneak aboard.”

    … What on earth would a Puller be doing with all that hay here anyways? Wasn’t this passage coming down from further up these human ruins? Irune felt fur against her flank and shoulder and snapped back to attention, seeing Lyle brush up against her and swivel his ears towards the door Kate jammed. She turned around and listened in herself, when there was suddenly a sharp thump from somewhere behind it.

    Alles Klar!

    Irune’s breath caught in her throat. It was faint enough that she couldn’t hear the other voices with it clearly, other than that the one that’d just shouted wasn’t alone. With how bad an Axew’s hearing was compared to most warmbloods’ like Lyle, it couldn’t have been that far away. She turned her head back for the ledge overlooking the road, where the Camerupt was starting to pass by, just barely a dozen paces away from them.

    The Puller didn’t raise his head and kept continuing on—either not seeing them or not caring. She briefly caught a glimpse of Kate tilting her head and motioning as the Camerupt’s body passed them.

    “... Scales, are we going to jump aboard,” she hushed “Or-?”

    “Wait for him to get closer,” the Heliolisk insisted.

    Irune heard the voices from the stairwell start to grow more and more distinct coming from the other side of the door. Footsteps, then hesitation and a loud noise, and an ”Alles Klar!” that grew more and more noticeable with each repetition. She felt her breaths come shorter and more panicky as any moment, expecting to be set upon by a snarling wall of flesh and green armor. One that her only hope of withstanding was that power that she could barely control.

    Now!” the Heliolisk whispered.

    Irune whirled around just as Dalton took off running and vaulted off the ledge onto the cart’s hay pile. She lurched ahead and saw Kate’s claws grabbing a hand, all but dragging her off her feet, when there was suddenly air underneath them.

    The Axew’s eyes widened and she tried to fight back a yelp as she saw the wooden edge of the cart pass by, and then landed face-first into the hay pile. She squirmed and wriggled onto her belly, just in time to see Kate latch onto the cart’s edge and pull herself over.

    Except, something was wrong, Lyle wasn’t here.

    The cart abruptly stopped and the Axew held her breath. Had the Camerupt overheard them? There was a tense silence, as she peeked past and noticed Lyle up along the railing of the tunnel. He paced back briefly as the cart suddenly began to move along again. She briefly saw the Quilava’s vents spark to life in alarm, and then suddenly his again-darkened form blurred together with a lunge that sent him over the railing, and through the air… straight towards her.

    She rolled out of the way as Lyle landed in the hay with a soft crunch and saw him sprawled out next to her panting, his vents visibly smoldering. She heard shuffling and saw that Dalton was starting to bury himself in the hay, and tilted her head puzzledly.

    “Dalton, what are you-?”

    She didn’t get an answer when frigid claws suddenly dragged her under into the hay pile and everything went dark. The wagon started moving again, as she heard voices barking out in the distance and saw a hazy blue light overhead in between the straw. Then another. And another.

    “Keep yourself hidden,” Kate whispered. “With all those Grünhäuter who were up there, the skies around here are probably filled with Air Marshals right now.”

    Irune supposed that made sense, and the fliers in Lacan’s Fähnlein would’ve been the ones most likely to keep pace with the Salamence out to Newangle City. The Axew crunched her body lower into the hay and breathed in… almost immediately regretted it. The hay smelled stale and reeked of what she hoped was musk—spent bedding that for whatever godsforsaken reason hadn’t been reused as kindling for fire. She fought back a gag, as her breathing slowed to a more regular pace while her heart continued to pound in her chest like a startled Butterfree.

    It was so hard to tell what was going on outside. All she could hear was the wagon rolling and the faint sound of the rainstorm from outside the tunnel. The hay next to her right shifted, as a patch off to the left suddenly answered in kind.

    “Psst, Lyle. How many of those lights were supposed to be there in this tunnel again?” Kate’s voice whispered. “Not that I mind getting a free ride, but it’d be nice to ditch this thing sometime soon. This hay stinks, and it’s getting kinda itchy.”

    And then the wagon came to an abrupt, clattering stop. The patch of hay where Lyle was suddenly smelled singed as the Camerupt’s voice suddenly cried out in surprise. The sound of pouring rain and other voices up ahead followed, then furious snorts as the Puller began to stomp his feet.

    “Oh for crying out loud, again?! What is it this time?!” the Camerupt’s voice demanded. “This isn’t even a proper tollbooth!”

    “Sorry, but there’s been a disturbance in the Imperial Library,” a grunting voice answered. “We’ve been ordered to check all outbound traffic as part of a ‘monhunt.”

    Irune held her breath and went still as her heart raced in a panic. Gods, they’d been so close! After all the times they’d managed to slip away, they were really going to get found out at a spot checkpoint?

    And what about the others? When the guards found them, they’d- The Axew’s thoughts trailed off as she started to feel bleary-eyed and felt her body quiver against the straw. She braced herself, for limbs suddenly pawing through the straw from above, when the Camerupt’s voice came from outside the hay pile in a frustrated bellow.

    “You said you were checking all inbound traffic just a couple hours ago!” the Camerupt fumed. “I was late dropping off my deliveries up top and now you’re going to make me late again?!

    “Easy buddy, we don’t like this any more than you do,” a buzzing voice answered. “But orders are orders. So give us a moment to have a look around, and we’ll let you go-”

    “What, is this your new scam now? Look, if it’s money you want, just take it and let me go already! I’m going to get my pay docked if I’m late for another delivery today!”

    There was a noticeable pause after the Camerupt’s retort, where for a moment Irune could only hear the sound of the pouring rain from beyond the tunnel. There was also the sound of other wagons approaching and stopping along with some quiet murmuring, whether it was from Grünhäuter or other Pokémon, Irune wasn’t sure, until she heard the grunting voice pipe up again in a wary tone.

    “... How much money are we talking here?” the voice asked. “I mean, we can’t just wave you through, but it’s not like we’ve got all day anyways to search a big hay pile-”

    The cart abruptly creaked and shuddered. Then something metallic clinked against the ground, and then more angry stomping and shouting.

    “Just take it and let me be, you useless leeches!”

    A few impatient cries from further down the tunnel of “hurry up, already” along with a testy “Beeil dich₁” joined in, before the first voice cut in with a sharp buzz.

    “Alright! Alright!” the guard’s voice grumbled. “Sheesh… Meinrad, just let me do a quick flyover and let the ‘mon go. If this traffic backup winds up letting those suspects get away, we’re never gonna hear the end of it.”

    Irune held her breath and stared up through the gaps in the straw. Something blotted out the light from above and then left with a buzzing noise. Then it came back again—once, twice, and then a third time. There were some words exchanged in front of the wagon, followed by a snort from the Camerupt. The cart jolted forward again as Irune heard the wheels grind against the pavestones and suddenly felt cold dampness from above, as the sound of the rain was now much louder and there were droplets leaking in through the straw from above.

    “Lousy creeps,” the Puller growled. “Who needs to worry about Röthäuter when that’s who we’ve got defending us?”

    Irune rolled in the straw and poked her eyes back just out of it to see the darkened spires of the Administrative District towering overhead. Back along the ground, a Machamp and Ribombee in green armor stood guard along the left end of what remained of the human tunnel through that great tower and then the sudden drops on both sides of the ancient roadway that spiraled upwards. There must’ve been quite a line after the Camerupt, since the two Grünhäuter already moved on to stopping a Donphan with a cart before the rain made it too hard to make three in the distance.

    The Axew exhaled and breathed in and out shakily, flopping back into the surface of the straw. She couldn’t believe she was happy to see Grünhäuter engaging in that sort of disgraceful behavior for once…

    The Axew heard rustling to her sides and saw the rest of her teammates cautiously breaching the surface of the straw. She let out a tired sigh, pinching her brow with a low murmur.

    “... Words fail me,” she grumbled.

    “Can’t say I ever thought I’d be grateful for incompetence and corruption in the army,” Dalton murmured. “Guess there’s a first time for everything.”

    There were so many things about the whole episode at the tunnel exit which just rubbed her wrong: how greedy and dishonest the two were, the sheer unrighteousness and injustice of extorting hapless Pokémon like that… it just made her want to burn something!

    She supposed she had to admit that even if she didn’t want it to be the case, that if Lacan and Sophia were right about her, there was a good enough explanation for why she had such feelings.

    … But if that was the case, then why did she feel so worried about these Pokémon around her who livings depended on being unjust to others?

    “So we’re in the clear now, right?” Kate asked. “If so, now can we get out of this straw heap?”

    She turned and saw Lyle giving a grimacing stare up at the rain, along with Dalton giving a sharp frown in reply.

    “What, right now? While there’s fliers from around the library up in the air going around to try and sight us?” Dalton asked. “At least wait until we’re in the next district over before trying to sneak off!”

    Irune looked up and felt the rain patter against her face’s scales. She was getting more and more soaked by the minute and probably going to reek from this stay by the time they got off this wagon if they had to wait for that long. But all things considered, was it really the end of the world? If those Durin Berries had masked their smell the other day, wouldn’t the straw around them do the same and make it harder for them to be tracked?

    She looked out back at the sides of the ancient roadway and supposed there was another reason why Dalton had made the suggestion. It didn’t look like there was much in the way of exits nearby.

    There was a moment’s hesitation, when a low sigh turned her attention to Lyle just in time to see the Quilava flatten his ears.

    “Yeah, next district sounds good to me,” he said. “I could go with trying to stay a bit drier in the hay until then.”

    The Quilava buried himself in the hay as the others followed suit one by one, leaving Irune to stare off back at the towering ruins behind them before she sank into the straw herself.

    She didn’t know how they were going to get out of this city, or what would happen now that the others knew what this ‘Dyad’ she was supposed to be was. She supposed that for now, all she could do was keep riding this wagon and hope for the best.



    If Kate never rode in the back of a wagon like this again in her life, it would be too soon. Somehow, in spite of being surrounded by soft cushioning from every end, the entire ride managed to be uncomfortable. Not being able to see her surroundings as the Puller carried on with his jerky course certainly wasn’t helping. Even if she couldn’t feel the bumps in the road, the clatter of the cart’s wheels against cobbles and broken pavestones rang in her ears, and the Camerupt kept alternating between hurried dashes and abrupt stops… probably less than voluntary ones with how much she heard the Puller’s voice shouting during those latter moments.

    Maybe she wouldn’t have minded it as much if it hadn’t been pouring buckets up until what had to have been at most ten minutes ago. Water kept dripping down on her from above, while clumps of straw and hay kept poking and prodding every which way on her body from below. She’d gotten through tighter scrapes as an Outlaw in the past, so why were things bothering her so much now of all times?

    It dawned on her that the sensations she’d felt hitchhiking in the back of this cart were familiar, uncomfortably so. Between the rain leaking down on her from above and the stench of stale bedding all around her, it was almost like she was back in the refugee camp with mom in that tatty tent all over again…

    Kate didn’t understand what ‘going to ground’ meant back then when they first arrived there. Just that dad wasn’t coming back, no matter how much she missed him or wanted him to return. That mom wouldn’t travel around between towns and Provinzen anymore, so instead of going from one village Day Care to the next every couple of weeks, they would be staying in this smelly camp where most of the Pokémon looked miserable most of the time.

    It didn’t take her long to realize that something had changed about mom. She stopped telling fun stories about the ‘jobs’ she did and didn’t go off on her own as often. Stranger still, instead of giving a playful tease or congratulation whenever Kate stole something small like a berry or a few coins from someone else, mom would get upset at her.

    Everything grew much more meager and lonelier after that, and mom seemed to always be less happy and quicker to get into nasty arguments like so many other Pokémon in the camp did. Especially during times like when the local food dole ran short. Even after started doing ‘jobs’ of her own, it’d been the only time in her life that Kate remembered going to bed hungry so often that the specific nights didn’t stick out in her mind.

    The Sneasel jolted back to attention after the Camerupt and his cart went over a bump in the road sharp enough to shake the entire straw pile, and she heard her teammates let out stifled yelps from elsewhere in it.

    Kate peeked back out to try and see what they’d run over—she didn’t see whatever bump in the road the wagon had hit, but when she looked up, she noticed that the sky had largely cleared up. The dark clouds were mostly gone and replaced with the moon and stars, along with a prominent aurora filling the sky above them.

    “Wait, why’s the sky all red?”

    Kate poked her head further out of the straw and saw that the clouds in the sky had mostly cleared away, with the rest of the sky being dominated by apple-colored auroras that looked like they were almost right on top of them. Except, she could’ve sworn that auroras that looked like this were normally supposed to be green.

    She looked back and saw Dalton and Lyle poke their heads out of the straw themselves. The Heliolisk turned his eyes up and they briefly widened as he stared up, before the Electric-type turned to Irune with a shake of his head.

    “Oh. It’s a crimson aurora. They’re known to occur over some Mystery Dungeons, including the one underground here in Newangle City,” the Heliolisk explained. “It’s not that common of an occurrence, even if I don’t know how good a sign it is that we’re seeing one now.

    Kate twitched her ears and peeked back at the Heliolisk.

    “Eh? Why’s that, Scales?”

    “Because when I lived here, I was told that crimson auroras like this were considered a sign of bad luck.”

    Well, that was reassuring to know… Not. Kate opted to try and get her mind onto something else and turned her attention closer to the ground, spotting dingy buildings and shacks that blurred together with each other. None of them looked familiar to her… until she happened to notice a tall rise, almost like an unnaturally straight hill, visible in the distance.

    “Hey, Scales?” she asked. “Did we see that ridge before? Since I swear it looks familiar.”

    “Yeah? That’s the Great Arena, or the outside slope of it that’s been built over into a city district at least,” Dalton replied. “It’s just west of Shift Square. We saw it from that lookout point in the Administrative District just the other day. Why?”

    Kate turned her head back to the rise and scanned her attention leftwards along the rooftops and dingy buildings around them, sure enough there was that gutted metal lattice tower she remembered seeing near that marketplace. So then they had to already be in Shift Square right now!

    The Camerupt turned and tugged the cart along down a narrower side street and began to slow down. Just big enough for a ‘mon about half his size to squeeze past him on either side. She took a moment to swivel her ears and sniff the air to check her surroundings: nothing else was there but garbage, which was probably as good an opportunity for them to ditch their ride.

    “Then I think that we want to get off this wagon right about now.”

    Kate pulled herself from the straw, and sprang leapt over the back edge of the cart, landing in a crouch on the rain-slick cobbles just behind it. She briefly heard the Camerupt shift and poke his head back with a flick of his ears, but otherwise he didn’t notice her as she motioned up at her teammates. One after the other, Lyle, Irune, and Dalton each made their own way out of the hay pile and off the back of the cart with tense pants as the cart began to roll off. The Sneasel reflexively stopped and brushed some stray straw out of her fur and tail feathers, when the cart abruptly stopped and a sharp bark from behind her rang out.

    “Hey! What are you doing with my cart?!”

    Kate whirled around and saw the Camerupt Puller looking back past the cart’s front—as good a cue as any that they needed to make themselves scarce.

    “Alright, time to leave!”

    She took off running down the street along with her teammates, hurriedly ducked out of the way of a plume of fire. As she tore along, she scanned the red-bathed surroundings for any convenient escape along the darkened street. A couple buildings down, there was a flight of stairs that wrapped around the side of a row of half-shuttered shops, which she didn’t question before bolting up them.

    Steps flew past her feet one after the other, with the patter of footsteps and fading cries of “Stop!” from behind them. A glance over her shoulder revealed her teammates keeping pace… along with armored figures starting to circle in the air. She kept running, and the balcony came and went as she and the rest of Team Forager reached a set of steps descending back down to the street and the surrounding streetscape went by in a blur of dingy shopfronts, rubbish-filled alleys. After what felt like a small eternity, the four came to a panting stop under a tattered awning. The Sneasel looked around and didn’t see anyone following them from the air or surrounding streets—as good an outcome as any of them could’ve hoped for at the moment.

    “I… I think I’m good on visiting any more libraries for a while,” Kate said.

    “You and me both,” Lyle gasped.

    There was a moment of silence as the Quilava’s attention drifted rightward and his expression seemed to harden. Kate raised a brow briefly at her teammate, before following along after it. Irune was there, looking up from beside Dalton and awkwardly pawing at her shoulder.

    Kate flattened her ears. Right. That Corvisquire back in the library said that Irune had known about this whole ‘secretly being a god’ thing. Or at least that Irune knew that they thought she was one. And here she was, stuck with them—three Outlaws without bands to call their own stranded in the middle of a city with gods-knew-how-many Grünhäuter prowling around.

    It was times like these when Kate wondered if she’d never really made it out of Waterhead Cave in the first place. That if everything that’d happened since that night had just been some sort of dream she was having while lying in a ditch or passed out in the back of a prison transport somewhere.

    This little kid, some sort of reincarnated god? That needed some sort of treasure badly enough to join forces with a bunch of Outlaws like them to try and get it? What on earth was a ‘mon even supposed to say back to that?

    “You’re sure that book we grabbed will help you get to the bottom of things, Irune?”

    Kate snapped to attention as she saw Dalton staring down at the Axew with a skeptical gaze. The Axew grew uneasy for a moment, and seemed to weigh the words in her mouth before finally shaking her head in reply.

    “No,” she murmured. “But Lacan wouldn’t have stopped to try and find it if he didn’t think that it had something useful in it about either the Nameless Dragon or the Divine Roost.”

    … Right, that Graf somehow found out about their journey for the Divine Roost. Had he forced it from one of their old pals? From someone Irune had run into earlier? Or maybe the scaly windbag had just been mistaken and been chasing a dead end.

    He surely couldn’t have gotten everything right about this Nameless Dragon or whatever this treasure related to it that Irune wanted if it’d taken him a year to chase the Axew down… right?

    The Sneasel breathed in and out with a low sigh, when she felt a prod at her shoulder and looked off to see Dalton motioning at a wooden post with signs labeled in runes she didn’t recognize at the street corner.

    “‘Salemstraße’... I’m pretty sure that was one of the streets that our hotel was on,” the Heliolisk said. “If we’re seeing the tower near the guild’s marketplace, the Möbius can’t be far from here.”

    Lyle flicked his ears at the suggestion, before giving a worried tilt of his head.

    “Are we sure that it’s a good idea to go back, Dalton?” Lyle asked. “When the Gendarmen start looking for us outside of the Administrative District, isn’t this the part of the city where we’d have been most likely to have been spotted over the past day?”

    Kate quietly set her teeth on edge and tensed her feathers. Right. They still needed a way out of this dump. And there were untold questions which still needed to be answered after everything that’d come out today. About Irune being this ‘Nameless Dragon’, about why the hell Lacan and his goons needed her so badly, and where that treasure at the Divine Roost fit in with all of this…

    She looked over at Dalton, who shook his head with a quiet frown.

    “No, but it’s not as if we’re going to be able to just walk out through the city gates right now. And Igna and Ansel mentioned there was an entrance to the Undercity in the Möbius,” the Heliolisk said. “As bad as things are right now, it won’t be any easier for us to get out of Newangle City with the Thieves’ Guild breathing down our necks.”

    The Heliolisk hesitated a moment and quietly chewed his lip, before shaking his head.

    “Our best shot if we can afford it right now would be to go back to the room and try and weigh our options for getting out and where we’ll go after Newangle City,” he said. “Besides, we have to go back to the Möbius at least for a little while: Igna and Ansel are supposed to come pick up those books we stole.”

    Kate pinned her ears back thinking about that lanky Marowak and her Fearow companion. Right, she supposed that Dalton had a point about not wanting to give themselves more problems to worry about. After barely getting past all of those Grünhäuter in the University and then that library, maybe it was for the best to take a moment to slow down and catch their breaths. Even if there was no shortage of questions about just what they’d gotten themselves into, they had an idea of what they needed to do to try and start making sense of it all.

    “Alright, let’s go back to our room and see what we have to work with, then.”



    Dalton quickly discovered that he had remembered his street names correctly. Close to the very end of this ‘Salemstraße’, he noticed a wooden placard along the wall labeled with a ‘5’, along with a set of stairs headed up to an entrance beneath a sign bearing the Möbius’ band-like sigil.

    He probably should’ve been thankful they’d gotten back already. He hadn’t gotten a chance to apply an Oran Berry to his broken arm since the morning, and the pain from under his splint was starting to grow unbearable. To say nothing about the additional aches he’d picked up from Lacan’s Earthquake, or their desperate escape from the Upper City. Even the sky itself felt like it was trying to signal that something was wrong. The auroras in the skies were noticeably stronger tonight, and had lit up the entire street with an eerie red glow that somehow managed to make this place feel even more threatening and foreboding than when they first entered yesterday.

    Maybe it was more threatening than it had been the other day. They had been lucky to make it through this job that Igna and Ansel had tasked them with. Why had the two not mentioned that there would be soldiers present at the University and Library? And more worrisome still, why were Lacan and Sophia of all soldiers there too?

    Had someone overheard them and ratted them out? Was it Igna and Ansel? Was it the Crobat or the Aggron who worked at the hotel? Had it been someone else there that they hadn’t noticed?

    He hated the idea of coming back to a place that wasn’t really safe, not knowing who or what they could trust. But at the same time, it was hard to think of better options to turn to at the moment.

    Dalton shambled up the steps and past the door along with his teammates. The Möbius’ lobby had been lit up in red tones from the aurora outside, with the blues of a couple Luminous Moss lanterns in the still-darkened corners forming violet patches on the floor. For a moment, Dalton didn’t think that Ecks was on-duty, when he suddenly saw movement behind the counter from the ceiling. He heard wingbeats as she dropped down from the rafters and beat her wings in place behind the counter, eying him and his teammates impatiently.

    That was probably a sign to not keep her waiting. The Heliolisk made his way up, carefully resting his splinted arm on the counter. The Crobat sized him and the rest of Team Forager up briefly, before narrowing her eyes with an unimpressed huff.

    “I see you’ve been causing trouble tonight,” the Crobat said. “Typical of a client of your sort, really.”

    Dalton chewed his lip and quietly sucked in a breath. Was Ecks about to show them the door? He supposed that it should’ve occurred to him that it’d be a risk while coming back, but…

    “... Yes, I suppose that we have,” Dalton admitted. “But we don’t need to stay here for long if that’s—”

    “I don’t particularly care to hear about your problems, Elezard,” the Crobat interrupted. “Just that I don’t want to get involved with them. You do have that badge that Frau Knogga lent you, yes? It’s not complimentary, and if you no longer have use for it, we need it back. Proprietor’s policy.”

    Whoever ran this hotel sure seemed to be quite a stickler for rules, as if it was a personal fief or something like that. Dalton didn’t raise the issue with the Crobat, and hurriedly dumped his bag onto the counter. He pulled its flap open with his good arm’s hand, taking the scarf that Igna and Ansel had spotted them to unpin the badge from it. He let it clack against the counter as Ecks eyed it, before depositing it into a drawer off in the background.

    Dalton wasn’t sure whether or not that was a good sign or not. He suddenly heard a sniffing sound, and turned to see Irune on her tiptoes and giving a wary sniff at the air.

    “Wait, Dalton, did the box on the counter always used to smell like Chesto Berries?” she asked. “I could’ve sworn it was different when we left.”

    The Heliolisk trailed off when he noticed Irune pointing off at a small violet box with Vivillon designs on the counter in the background. Dalton wasn’t sure how he was just noticing that now after an entire day, but sure enough there was a smell of Chesto Berries in the air at the moment. The Crobat shot an askew glance back across the counter, before flapping in place with a sharp scoff.

    “That’s an incense clock, Milza,” the Crobat said. “I realize that they’re not exactly convenient to constantly carry around, but I’m not sure why you find it so unfamiliar. There’s a wick inside which burns off a different layer of incense every hour. It started going through the current one an hour past midnight.”

    Dalton’s eyes widened and started to bat his frill out only to consciously fight it back after feeling a shot of pain—duller than the day before, but still noticeably sharp. From the sudden pall that seemed to come over the others on Team Forager, they’d realized the same thing he did:

    They were late. He supposed it had been quite a journey getting back from the Royal Library, but he didn’t realize it had taken them this long… had Igna and Ansel assumed they’d been caught? Had they just written them off entirely?

    Dalton felt heat in the air beside him, and saw Lyle reared up and put his forepaws on the counter. The Quilava must’ve had the same worries he did from the way the Fire-type nervously glanced back at the door.

    “Ecks, did Igna and Ansel come by here earlier?” the Quilava asked. “If they did, are they still around?”

    “I hadn’t been keeping track,” the Crobat replied. “Though even if they had, I’m not sure why you’re expecting an answer from me.”

    The Crobat flitted up and gripped the rafters with the claws on her lower wings, flipping upside down and draping her wings over herself with a knowing smirk.

    “We at the Möbius make a point of maintaining the confidentiality of our clients as best as we reasonably can—you should already have a few ideas as for why,” she said. “We’d hardly be able to maintain a customer base if we just casually gossiped about their dealings with every Pokémon that poked their head in from off the street.”

    Right, Dalton supposed that such ways weren’t rare among taverns and inns that knowingly sheltered Outlaws. Though from the way Igna and Ansel had reacted to Ecks’ chiding earlier, he wasn’t convinced the Crobat was telling the truth.

    Except, he wasn’t sure what to do here. It wasn’t as if they could just move along without making amends with the Thieves’ Guild, and Igna and Ansel were supposed to be their ticket past the city walls. A jingling noise snapped him to attention, as he glanced over and saw Kate with a small purse of coins in her claws…

    “Not even for a paying customer?” she asked. “We did need a dry place to stay tonight, after all.”

    Dalton blinked. Had that money come from one of the soldiers in the Library? If so, Kate was clearly quicker with her paws than he gave her credit for. The Crobat briefly glanced down, before settling in place on her upside down perch with a sharp frown.

    “If you’re expecting a room, you’re more than a little short right now,” she harrumphed.

    “Didn’t say that I was finished paying.”

    Dalton briefly saw a flash of fire and looked over and saw Kate pulling out a small bag of coins from Lyle’s bag, much to the Quilava’s fiery surprise and then subsequent annoyance. The Sneasel slid her teammate’s bag over the counter, and shot an insistent look up at the Crobat.

    “We know those two aren’t strangers to you, or at least their friends aren’t,” she insisted. “So isn’t there anything you can do to help us find them?”

    Dalton sucked in a sharp breath and had half a mind to snatch the money on the counter back, when Crobat flitted down and landed on the counter, taking a moment to count through the coins. The Poison-type emptied the snatched coinpurse, and made her way most of the way through Lyle’s before stopping, and passing back the rest.

    “... Your friends stopped by briefly about an hour ago, but we made them leave after they drew some unwelcome company,” the Crobat said. “It was a bit of a mess for the Proprietor to sort out and it forced him to spend time away from his more normal pursuits. I can’t imagine he’s happy about it.”

    Dalton set his teeth on edge and fought back a grimace. He wasn’t sure if he liked the sound of that ‘unwelcome company’ that Igna and Ansel ran into. Had the two been spotted by Gendarmen? Had the four of them missed their opportunity to close their job entirely?

    “Did they say anything about if they’d come back?” Irune asked.

    “They mention that they intended to, yes,” the Crobat answered. “Though even if they’ve gotten their troubles squared away, I sincerely doubt they would be in the mood to meet you at this hour or in this weather, especially the Marowak.”

    Dalton turned his head for the door and noticed that there was rain coming again from outside the hotel. Not as strong as earlier, but it was noticeably picking up, and definitely not the sort of weather that any sort of Marowak would find tolerable—southern or not. He glanced back at the Crobat, and noticed her clambering over to a few sheaves of paper lying on the counter and a writing pad dusted with charcoal on its underside.

    “Though, if you are going to be staying another night, there’s actually something that we needed to square away that I forgot to take care of the other day between tending to your damage to the rug,” the Crobat said. “I never entered you into the guest list as part of your stay yesterday.”

    Dalton blinked in response and he noticed wary glances on his teammates’ faces. Yes, he supposed that was normally a part of staying at an inn, but…

    “... Didn’t you say that this place prioritized the confidentiality of its clients?” Lyle asked. “Doesn’t recording names go against that?”

    “Well, I would hope that you would be clever enough to provide an alias, then,” the Crobat retorted, slipping a small writing pad on one of her upper claws. “Unless you just intend for me to talk plainly about your species Herr Ibitak₂ and Frau Knogga come back and ask to see you.”

    Yes, that… could be a problem. After all, even in a city as large as Newangle City, just how many teams were going around that specifically had a Heliolisk, a Quilava, a Sneasel, and an Axew on them. He noticed Lyle raising a paw to speak, only for Kate to sharply elbow him and cut in.

    “That would be a room for ‘Crewe’—yours truly. The Heliolisk with us is ‘Gus’, and the other two…”

    The Sneasel paused briefly and seemed to fumble with her words. She glanced over at Lyle and Irune, and then back at the Crobat.

    “Are ‘Cinder’ and ‘Hatchet’.”

    Dalton swore that he saw Lyle and Irune’s faces visibly sag after Kate passed their names along. Those last two names were certainly quite… direct, even if he couldn’t say they were unfitting. A clink on the counter rang out as Dalton glanced down and saw a key resting on it, with the Crobat returning to her perch up in the rafters.

    “Same room as last night,” the Crobat instructed. “We’ll send someone to let you know if we hear anything from Frau Knogga and Herr Ibitak about if and when they’re able to meet with you. At the very worst, we should be able to get ahold of one of their fellows from the Thieves’ Guild to send a surrogate for them to complete whatever business you have by dawn.”

    “... Understood. It’ll have to do, I suppose.”

    Dalton grabbed the key and pulled it off the counter before making his way for the steps with his teammates. He wasn’t sure this was a positive sign, but with so much uncertainty about their future right now, maybe it was for the best just to have some small comforts at the moment.

    There was a long journey awaiting them once they made it past the city walls, and gods knew when they’d have another chance to be able to rest in an actual bed again.



    Barely a minute later, Lyle and the rest of Team Forager were retracing their steps down a red-carpeted hallway with light so dim that the Quilava had to flare his vents in front of everyone else for extra illumination. Gods, it was like whoever ran this hotel was trying to make it feel threatening and uninviting.

    Maybe his vents would’ve been afire anyways. His body was sore and aching, and there were more things that were gnawing at him at the moment than he could count:

    Worries about how they were going to get out of this city, worries about being late with returning from Igna and Ansel’s job, worries about whether or not it was even a good idea to see those two again. And of course worries about what on earth Irune had gotten them into if she was some sort of reincarnated god...

    It was a bit petty, but just then, there was one worry in particular that lingered on his mind above them all. Lyle cocked his head as he walked along on all fours, shooting a sour frown over at Kate.

    “‘Cinder? Seriously?”

    “What? I had to think of something on the spot,” the Sneasel said. “‘Crewe’ is kinda second nature since I’d been using that alias recently, and ‘Gus’ wasn’t that different from Scales. And you’re on fire and Irune can cut things with her tusks, so ‘Cinder’ and ‘Hatchet’ it was.”

    “Just saying, you’re never allowed to complain about me naming things on the spot again,” Lyle grumbled.

    The Sneasel shrugged her shoulders in reply, and he swore that he saw Dalton rolling his eyes a little further off. The only one who wasn’t really reacting was Irune, whose own eyes were glued to the floor as she seemed to be adrift in her thoughts. He supposed that was one way to tell that she was still thinking about that run-in with the Corvisquire.

    There was an intersection of corridors just up ahead. Lyle noticed Dalton slowing down and breathing in and out winded as the Heliolisk ran his uninjured arm along his splint. Right, Dalton had really gotten thrown around out there. Had the battle made his arm injury worse? The Quilava began to make his way over when Irune beat him to the punch, going up and tugging worriedly at the Heliolisk’s hip

    “Dalton? Are you okay?” she asked.

    Dalton paused, as if there was a reflexive answer that he wanted to give that he thought better of, even if instead of frustration there seemed to be an almost sad tinge to his expression. Was there something about this place that reminded him of that dead brother of his? Even weirder was how genuinely worried Irune looked for him right now.

    Tch, three Outlaws stuck together with the Goddess of Truth… or the God of Ideals… or however the hell that worked with some ‘Nameless Dragon’ that was apparently the two and Kyurem all at once. Even so, he couldn’t shake something about Irune’s reaction:

    They’d only been together for a few days, so why was she treating Dalton like this? She was perfectly happy to let them know how much she didn’t like them back in Primordial Woods the other day.

    … Did they also remind her of things from her past?

    “It’ll be alright after we get back in the room and I get a chance to use one of the Oran Berries we left behind,” Dalton said. “I just needed a moment to rest.”

    Kate made her way up and helped Dalton to lean against her shoulder, as Lyle briefly stole a glance over at Irune and then back at his teammates as a low, flinch-worthy patter lingered on the roof and windows:

    The rain was back again. He briefly shook his head, as unwelcome memories of their earlier encounter and other wet, miserable days past filtered through his mind, making him pin his ears against his head.

    “Igna and Ansel sure picked a great time to leave us waiting for them,” he murmured. “Between all those guards going around and how much the extra night cost, we’re cutting things really close for the rest of that journey to the Divine Roost.”

    “Tch, we’ll just part some merchant from his money on our way out once Igna and Ansel show us the way past the walls,” Kate scoffed. “If I could manage with a soldier earlier, I’m sure we can pull it off.”

    Dalton and Irune didn’t think much of the reply, with the Heliolisk between the two leveling a particularly sharp frown. It wasn’t as if Kate couldn’t manage something like that, he’d seen plenty of her in action to know she could make good on that plan with or without the rest of them helping… but after everything they’d been through tonight? When for all they knew, every Gendarm and soldier in this city was going to be looking for them?

    He began to round the corner for the hallway to their room when his ears flicked. There were voices coming from the room to their left that he could just faintly make out, some sort of argument between a yipping-sounding one, and one that sounded rough and vaguely draconic.

    “I’m telling you, Hesper. We need to make our move now before those Varritaean scum get that big mission of theirs rolling. So let’s grab the ‘mon and get out of this dump!”

    Lyle stopped dead in his tracks and whirled towards the room, his heart skipping a beat as he missed the immediate follow-up between the two. Their accents were strangely neutral and unplaceable, but something about it didn’t add up. What big mission were they talking about? And why the hell were they talking about ‘Varritaeans’?

    Especially since it was never a word that he’d ever heard used by a Varhyder normally...

    “Lyle? Is something wrong?”

    He whirled around and hurriedly shushed Irune, as Dalton and Kate shot puzzled glances only for the Sneasel to similarly pause and twitch her ears as she neared. She must've heard the voices, too.

    The Quilava motioned for quiet as he crept ahead and his head around the corner, where he saw a small hole in the wall just around the corner. The voices were more noticeable the closer they got to it, enough so that from their expressions, Dalton and Irune were hearing the voices inside themselves.

    “Deva, do think this through more carefully than your latest barhopping flirt,” the second voice snapped. “We don’t exactly have a large margin of error for misidentifying our target. We both know how dire things could get if we get this wrong.”

    There was a sharp thump in the room and the sound of someone abruptly standing up as Lyle fought back startled fire from his vents, expecting the door to burst open at any moment. Were those two ‘mons talking about planning a hit or something? He looked back at his teammates, who looked equal parts mystified and on-edge, when the growling voice spoke up again.

    “Hesper, what the hell is there to think through about that kid?” the voice demanded. “We both know what those green-plated bastards went through to get him.”

    Lyle froze and felt his throat tighten, as he looked back and saw Irune squeezing Dalton for dear life. He backed away from the wall, and saw Kate already fishing through her bag in alarm.

    Were those two talking about Irune? No, that couldn’t have been right, whatever Pokémon they were talking about was a ‘him’, so-

    Pourquoi est-ce si difficile à croire, Hesper? Attends-tu que les paysans le révèrent dans la rue? Les signes sont là; le 'mon est un Reptincel et on sait qu'ils appellent leur grande mission secrète 'l'Opération Zundfünke'."ᶠ¹

    Lyle had to fight not to spring back from the wall as his teammates visibly paled themselves. He didn’t understand any of that aside from the weirdly accented ‘Operation Zundfünke’ at the end, but that cadence… those slurring words… that was exactly the way that he’d heard others say Edialeighers’ equivalent to Hightongue was supposed to sound.

    A hiss followed, when a stream of words from the second voice followed.

    “Deva, we’re supposed to be trying not to stand out. Arguing with me in Oldspeak isn’t the way to–”

    There was movement, then something swishing through the air much like Parker’s seamitars might have when she swung them around.

    Dit le Pokémon qui a ruiné un sanctuaire délabré parce qu'il t'a aggravé. Rappelle-toi que leur mission secrète se nomme 'l'Opération étincelle qui allume un feu' dans leur langue grinçante et qu'ils ont ce Reptincel qui fait ami-ami avec un membre de leur État-Major général. Me dis-tu vraiment que c'est une coïncidence?"ᶠ²

    The two had to be spies from their topic of conversation. The absolute last Pokémon that needed to know about Irune or who she was right now. From the corner of his eye, he saw Dalton creeping off, shuffling Irune alongside him.

    “We’re going to our room. Now,” he whispered.

    Neither he nor Kate objected, they began to creep off as the sounds from the room started to grow softer and less distinct when the second voice spoke up, just barely audible at their distance.

    Ça n'explique pas ces rapports de cette compagnie qui traverse le paysage, Deva. Si les Véritiens avaient véritablement déjà en leur possession cette 'Dyade' si essentielle à leur mission, pourquoi le laissent-il se balader autour de la capitale plutôt que de l’envoyer au front? N’est-ce pas l’espèce d’action prise par un leurre?"ᶠ³

    Lyle turned his head after he swore he heard the second voice mention ‘Dyad’ before it left a lingering emphasis on the last word. The next thing he knew, his snout bumped up against scales, and he saw Dalton losing his footing. He stumbled forward and hit the ground with a sharp thud. Dalton bit his tongue and fought back a yelp as Kate hurriedly drug him up with a claw as her other one remained tightly wrapped around something.

    Except the damage was already done, and there was now loud shifting coming from the spies’ room.

    Lyle briefly saw Kate whig a Seed he couldn’t make out back at the doorframe of the spies’ room, before dragging Dalton along. There was a sharp pop as Lyle and his teammates took off running down the hallway, Lyle frantically rearing up and slipping a key in as the door down the hall flew open. The lock gave way and they hastily piled into the room, Lyle pushing the door shut and guiding it closed to try and keep it from making any noise. He saw Irune reflexively reach for the lock to try and bolt the door shut only for pounding footsteps to come down the hallway.

    He reflexively grabbed the Axew and covered her mouth, motioning for silence as he fought every fiber of his body from lighting up his vents right then and there. The movement was just on the other side of the door, pacing back and forth, as he stole a glance at Kate and Dalton and saw them frozen stiff, their eyes visibly shrunken to pins.

    He held his breath, when he realized that light briefly winked in and out by the keyhole. He moved his eye up to it, where he saw blue scales on the other end that moved away and saw them one after the other in the hallway:

    An Umbreon in a dull-colored scarf, green or red, tensely scanning her surroundings, along with a similarly-garbed Gabite sniffing at the air, before turning to the Umbreon.

    “Smells like wet fur out here… and smoke,” he murmured. “Whoever was listening in on us had to be a Fire-type of some sort. Did you find anything else, Hesper?”

    “They or one of their buddies had green scales,” the Umbreon replied. “I found a couple loose ones on the carpet. At first I thought it was a Cyclizar’s, but it’s smaller than I expected. Maybe an Axew’s.”

    Wh-What the hell, those two could figure all that out just from a couple traces in the hall?! Lyle quietly breathed in and looked over at his teammates as everyone’s eyes were wide and panicked. The Quilava was visibly fighting back spurts of anxious fire from his vents as the Gabite’s claw passed the door and his belly scales blocked the keyhole.

    “Their scent trail peters out around here,” he said. “Come on, they’ve gotta be in one of these–”

    “I’m not sure that’s really our best move, Deva.”

    Lyle felt his breath catch in his throat and started to feel lightheaded, expecting the door to fly open at any second, when the Gabite turned and drifted off. He couldn’t get a solid glimpse of both at the same time, but just from what he could see of the Gabite’s posture, the spy seemed fairly agitated.

    “Hesper, we were just eavesdropped on! The correct thing to do here is to find those loose ends and remove them.”

    “In the middle of a scummy inn that the local criminals use as a gathering place?” the Umbreon answered. “Where the staff explicitly warned us not to settle ‘business’ outside their ‘playhouse’?”

    Lyle started to feel his lungs hurt as the Gabite on the other end remained silent. His Umbreon partner walked up and passed the keyhole, before looking back up at what Lyle assumed was the Gabite.

    “If whoever overheard us was an actual threat, they would’ve just kicked the door down and ambushed us earlier, Deva,” the Umbreon said. “Considering those Axew scales in the hallway, the ‘mons who listened in on us were probably some street urchins. What are they going to do? Run and call the guards on us?”

    A long, tense pause followed, before the Gabite let out a growling sigh.

    “... Fine, but let’s not take any chances. Pack up everything and let’s get out of here,” the dragon’s voice answered. “Can’t believe I’m actually looking forward to going back to that dump in Zelba City, but that Crobat and Aggron behind the desks here had been giving me the creeps from the moment we booked our room here.”

    The shadows drifted off as footsteps rang out, followed by the distant sounds of a door creaking and closing. Lyle fell back and panted, fire spewing out of his vents as he slumped to the ground, panting in and out as a tremor wracked his body. He laid there for a moment and heard a hasty click, shakily getting up to see Irune locking the door as Kate clambered the doorpost to bolt the latch shut before they collectively backed away from the door, trading wide-eyed stares with each other.

    “Wh-What did we just walk in on back there?” the Axew asked.

    “Spies. Ones that weren’t recruited locally, either,” Lyle answered. “Their lack of accent threw me off, but I sure as hell didn’t understand any of that ‘Oldspeak’ of theirs.”

    Gods, he needed a freaking drink, except none of them had a flask to work with and it sure as hell wasn’t a good idea to go out and look for a tavern now. The Quilava pawed at his face, when he noticed Dalton pause and look after the door, before looking down at Irune with a puzzled blink…

    “Did Lacan ever tell you about an ‘Operation Zundfünke’ to you before?” he asked. “If so, what is it? And what do you have to do with it?”

    … That was right, the Gabite did mention ‘Operation Zundfünke’ during one of those rants in that strange language. Why, it’d stood out from the rest of that slurring mess as clear as day, so it surely didn’t also mean ‘ignition spark’ in it as well.

    Except, Irune didn’t have any response. She stared up blankly at the Heliolisk before shaking her head and stammering nervously.

    “I-I’ve never heard that name before, okay?!” the Axew insisted. “Lacan never told me anything about what he or the army wanted to do with me!”

    Lyle frowned for a moment, only to notice that Irune looked genuinely shaken, and she hadn’t hesitated or struggled at all with her answer. A good enough sign that if nothing else, she was being honest at the moment.

    Was that whatever mission Lacan and Sophia were up to? But if it was, why would they choose such a peculiar name? An ignition spark? With a reincarnated god? Was the army planning to start a machine with her or something?

    “Whatever it is, Lacan thought that this book would help him with it.”

    Lyle turned his head at a quiet shuffling noise and saw Dalton staring down at the copy of The Collected Legends from Wander they stole. The Heliolisk let his gaze linger on it for a moment, as Kate flicked her ears and gave a dubious frown.

    “Not that there isn’t a story behind whatever’s going on, but don’t we have other things we need to worry about?” the Sneasel asked. “It’s not like we’re going to last long in the countryside after getting out of this dump, so shouldn’t we be worrying about nailing down how we’re going to get to the Divine Roost?”

    Lyle hesitated, before stealing a glance down at his bag and seeing that that book with the same design as Irune’s pendant was still there—Ein und Alles, Sophia had called it. She’d explicitly mentioned that that one was about the Nameless Dragon, wouldn’t that be worth reading, too?

    He let his eyes linger on it briefly, before turning and shaking his head.

    “She’s right, we should figure out where we’re going first,” he said.

    The Quilava made his way over to the table further down the room, before pulling the black book out and pushing it out onto its surface.

    “But keep that other book out anyways,” he said. “I don’t know if we’ll get a chance to read it before Igna and Ansel show up or not, but if we have the chance, I think we should take a look at it.”



    Author’s Notes

    Alt Title

    Kapitel 28 - Spannung*

    * ‘Spannung’ can also be used as a term for ‘suspense’ or ‘anticipation’

    Words and Phrases

    1. Beeil dich - “Hurry up”
    2. Ibitak - “Fearow”

    Dialogue - Special Thanks to 1571 from AO3 for Translation

    f1. “Pourquoi est-ce si difficile à croire, Hesper? Attends-tu que les paysans le révèrent dans la rue? Les signes sont là; le 'mon est un Reptincel et on sait qu'ils appellent leur grande mission secrète 'l'Opération Zundfünke'.” - "Why is this so hard to believe, Hesper? Are you waiting for the peasants to revere him in the street? The signs are there; the 'mon is a Charmeleon and we know that they call their big secret mission 'Operation Zundfünke'."
    f2. “Dit le Pokémon qui a ruiné un sanctuaire délabré parce qu'il t'a aggravé. Rappelle-toi que leur mission secrète se nomme 'l'Opération étincelle qui allume un feu' dans leur langue grinçante et qu'ils ont ce Reptincel qui fait ami-ami avec un membre de leur État-Major général. Me dis-tu vraiment que c'est une coïncidence?” - "Says the Pokémon that ruined a ramshackle sanctuary because it aggravated you. Remind yourself that their secret motion is named "Operation Spark that Starts a Fire" in their grating language and that they have that Charmeleon going buddy-buddy with a member of their General Staff. Are you really telling me that's a coincidence?"
    f3. “Ça n'explique pas ces rapports de cette compagnie qui traverse le paysage, Deva. Si les Véritiens avaient véritablement déjà en leur possession cette 'Dyade' si essentielle à leur mission, pourquoi le laissent-il se balader autour de la capitale plutôt que de l’envoyer au front? N’est-ce pas l’espèce d’action prise par un leurre?” - "It doesn't explain these reports of this company travelling the countryside, Deva. If the Varritaeans truly already had this ‘Dyad’ so essential to their mission in their possessions, why are they letting him stroll around the capital rather than sending him to the front? Isn't this the type of action a decoy would take?"

    Teaser Text

    Newangle City, 20. Herbstmond, 1027 n. d. B.​

    To Viertel Sheriff Lua Olangaars,

    My subordinates relayed your report that your contacts from this city’s “Thieves’ Guild” provided about our party of interest. Suffice to say, we were quite pleased to hear that your contacts were both able to confirm their presence at a known hive of scum and villainy in your district and even go so far as to help track them and steer them towards my forces at the Royal Library as planned.

    Unfortunately, past precedent requires me to trouble you further and compel you to prepare contingencies for the event that our efforts at the Royal Library fail to apprehend those ruffians. As incredible as it may seem, the Axew among them in particular has abilities that make her particularly difficult to apprehend, and a long history of having the skill and luck to utilize them well enough to escape our clutches.

    Should you hear of any sort of disturbance in the Administrative District today around the Universität von Wahrheit, you are to have your contact and any relevant parties immediately pull aside whatever Pokémon from the Thieves’ Guild encountered our targets for questioning. Wring as many details as you can from them regarding their present hiding place and any planned future movements out or about the city. From my understanding of the dynamics involving them in this city, I suspect they will be quite cooperative.

    In the event that our party of interest evades us at the Royal Library, I will dispatch one of my subordinates to review the state of affairs about our target party’s hiding place so that we can organize a raid on it.

    My one request is that my subordinate is provided with all information and support that would be necessary to make any such raid relatively clandestine. While I would be perfectly content with burning whatever den of iniquity my targets were hiding in to the ground to capture them, the realities of my mission demand that I remain relatively circumspect.

    This is an existential matter for the Kingdom, and there is little margin for error for any of us. Much less to risk actors among the realm’s enemies who are actively plotting against this land we call ‘Varhyde’ and its inhabitants being made aware of these dealings or their importance.

    - Urgent dispatch from Graf von Wellenhafen, Lacan Dragorans to Viertel Sheriff Lua Olangaars of the Shift Squareᵃ Residential District

    a. Derived by phonetic corruption. In a more faithful semantic translation depending on desired nuance, this would be “Ships’ Square”, “Ships’ Place”, or “Ships’ Enclosure”
     
    Last edited:
    Chapter 29 - Chronicle
  • Spiteful Murkrow

    Busy Writing Stories I Want to Read
    Pronouns
    He/Him/His
    Partners
    1. nidoran-f
    2. druddigon
    3. swellow
    4. lugia
    5. growlithe
    6. quilava-fobbie
    7. sneasel-kate
    8. heliolisk-fobbie
    OaT_Ch29_Final.png



    In den frühen Jahren nach dem glühenden Blitz gab es in unserem Land Pokémon, die versuchten, das Wissen der Menschen zu bewahren, die einst unter ihnen gelebt hatten. Diese ersten Schriftgelehrten sahen sich mit der Aufgabe konfrontiert, Wissen zu bewahren, das nicht mündlich überliefert werden konnte und bei dem schon kleine Unstimmigkeiten dazu führten, dass es für immer verloren war.

    In den frühesten Aufzeichnungen unseres Landes wird berichtet, dass unsere Vorfahren zuerst versuchten, die Weisheiten ihrer plötzlich verstorbenen Gefährten in menschlichen Schriften zu archivieren. Zu ihrer großen Enttäuschung erwies sich das Schreiben mit solchen Schriften für Pokémon wie uns als mühsam - sie waren das Werk von Wesen, die ihre Bedeutung nicht wie wir Pokémon aus Unterschieden in Rhythmus und Intonation, sondern aus Veränderungen des Klangs ableiten konnten. Selbst Versuche, menschliche Schriften in ursprünglichen Schriften wiederzugeben, wie die Icognitorunen, die wir heute zur Wiedergabe von Wörtern mit unbekannter semantischer Bedeutung verwenden, erwiesen sich als unzureichend, da ein umfangreiches Training erforderlich war, um die Bedeutung solcher Wörter aus ihren einzelnen Glyphen zusammenzusetzen.

    Etwa zur gleichen Zeit begannen die ersten Zivilen dieser Welt, ihre eigenen Runen zu bilden, die besser für ihre Zunge geeignet waren. Sie fertigten Glyphen für einzelne Ideen und Konzepte an, die sie aus den Pfoten und Krallen ihres Körpers formten und die sie „Fußabdruckrunen“ nannten. Diese Runen verbreiteten sich von ihren Ursprungsorten aus stückweise über ganz Wunder, und selbst die erbitterte Feindschaft zwischen den Ländern der Wahrheit und der Ideale reichte letztlich nicht aus, um ihre Zivilen daran zu hindern, einen großen Bestand an gemeinsamen Runen für ihre Schriften zu verwenden.

    Solche Fußabdruckrunen waren zwar für Wesen wie uns leichter zu verstehen, aber ohne Druckerpressen oder die fleißigsten Schreiber nur mühsam wiederzugeben. Daher begannen die Pokémon, diese Runen im Alltag in Kurzschrift wiederzugeben, und vereinfachten sie zu Strich- und Punktfolgen. Mit der Zeit erreichten diese Praktiken die Höfe der Monarchen dieser Welt, die zu verschiedenen Zeitpunkten in der Geschichte ihren Segen dazu gaben, dass die Kurzschriftformen für ihre Reiche standardisiert wurden.

    So umständlich diese alten Runen auch zu interpretieren sein mögen, viele Weisheiten vergangener Generationen sind ausschließlich in ihnen wiedergegeben, zusammen mit Details und Nuancen, die in der modernen Schrift verloren gehen. Für Gelehrte, die versuchen, die Wahrheit über die Vergangenheit unserer Welt aus der Ferne zu ergründen, ist eine gute Kenntnis dieser Schriften auch heute noch unverzichtbar.

    - Auszug aus »Das königliche Lexikon der Wissenschaften und Künste«




    Dalton thought that after a long day being run ragged, somehow managing to steal all the books on Igna and Ansel’s list, and just barely avoiding capture by the scales of their teeth, that sitting down with a stack of books would’ve been a welcome reprieve. Perhaps it’d still have been one had he not constantly had his attention drifting towards the door or windows overlooking the alley for any sign of Igna and Ansel’s arrival, or worse still, of snarling Pokémon in green plates who were coming for them.

    He and the rest of Team Forager gathered around the copy of The Explorer's Handbook to Mystery Dungeons that they’d stolen—an unabridged edition from how visibly thick it was. Those mythology tomes they’d stolen were lying on the side for if they managed to get the chance to look at them, while Irune was snout-deep in some sort of weathered brown book that she’d peck at with a small nub of charcoal.

    Except not even ten minutes after they’d settled into their room at the Möbius and started plotting out their course, the wounds he’d picked up from their fights earlier that day started catching up with him. Judging from their occasional winces and uncomfortable squirms, his teammates were in similar straits themselves. Maybe the adrenaline from their earlier escape and then the incident with those spies down the hall had finally worn off. Or perhaps getting thrown around in that human ruin by that Earthquake from Lacan had done more damage to his broken arm than he’d expected. Either way, the Heliolisk found himself flinching from every little shift or movement through his splint and could barely hold his attention to the pages in the book.

    It was a sign that it was time to treat his arm again, and before he knew it, the Heliolisk was stooping in front of a low-slung cabinet just opposite the beds and rooting through their bags for a healing berry or two with his teammates. The items that they fished through had a way of blurring together between the places they’d gone to and marks they’d robbed to get them, but one thing that stood out was that there was a worrying lack of anything to heal themselves with. There were Seeds and an odd Max Elixir or two, but much to Dalton’s alarm, the Oran Berry he’d applied to his arm in the morning before leaving the Möbius had been the last one in his bag.

    The others’ reactions said it all. Lyle and Irune both looked just as taken aback as he was, while Kate paused and stiffened up briefly before the Sneasel pulled her head out of her bag with a quiet grimace.

    “I don’t suppose any of you also have any Oran Berries to spare?” she asked.

    “You’re also out?” Lyle asked. “What happened to all the stuff we stole from those two soldiers?

    “Well, they had some berries, but...”

    Kate pulled her paw back, revealing a pair of Oran Berries in her grasp. There was a moment of blank silence, before the Sneasel shook her head with a low sigh.

    “They’re not enough for all of us right now,” she said. “The Berries and Seeds were the main thing that we didn’t get around to stealing from that market the other day, and you have been using quite a few to treat that arm of yours since it broke, Scales.”

    Dalton quietly sucked in a breath and traded looks between his teammates. They didn’t exactly have any broken limbs, but between the scrapes flecking their bodies and the occasional sway in their gait, they were obviously worse for wear themselves. He noticed Lyle briefly hesitating and staring down at the berries with his teeth visibly on edge, before he shook his head with a low sigh.

    “We’ll just have to make do with what we can, then.”

    Dalton opened his mouth to ask just what Lyle was proposing, only for the Quilava to cut him off by passing one of the berries over. He pushed Kate’s paw away, and motioned back at the bag.

    “Let Dalton do what he has to for his arm. The rest of us are better off trying to sleep off what we can of our wounds,” Lyle said. “We’re better off holding onto that last berry for if we need it on the way out of here.”

    The Quilava looked visibly hesitant, and it was frankly hard for Dalton to fault him. They didn’t have a firm idea of how they were going to get out of this city, and it was hard to imagine that after everything that had happened earlier that day, that they’d get another chance to steal supplies from their surroundings on the way out.

    “You did say that we were tight on time, Scales. Patch yourself up a bit here. Lyle and I will look over that map in that handbook a bit more,” Kate said. “Shame that the book those Hunters had didn’t have this version of the map in it. Those drawings make it a lot easier to understand what’s going on!”

    Dalton sighed and turned his attention to the berry in his hand. Yes, he supposed time was a precious commodity right now, and if he was feeling unwell to the point that he couldn’t stay focused looking at a map, he probably wouldn’t be in any shape to run around again. He grabbed a linen left out on the top of the cabinet and made his way over to his bed, settling down on its mattress as he fumbled with its rind. He tried to wedge a nail from his good arm’s hand under it, only for the fruit to roll out of his grasp.

    Ach, um Himmels Willen…

    He tried again, but the Berry was surprisingly hard to manipulate with his non-dominant hand. He gouged at the rind with fits and starts, as he heard Lyle narrating the map to Kate in the background.

    “It’s just like in that Handbook we stole earlier from those Hunters. The dotted lines point out Links between Mystery Dungeons, and the arrowheads let you know which directions they go in between them…”

    Dalton looked up just in time to see Lyle trace his paw along the pages of the Handbook as Kate looked on. There was something almost childlike about the way the Sneasel watched him at rapt attention. It was almost like when his parents would read to him back when he was younger, or those times when Dieter—

    He caught himself and pushed the thought from his head.

    He didn’t want to think about Dieter right now. Not while his broken arm was throbbing and the world around him felt like it was pressing down on him. The conversation between Lyle and Kate in the background blurred together as he turned his attention back to the Oran Berry, but for the life of him, he couldn’t get this damned thing to—

    “Here.”

    Green scales suddenly appeared at the corner of Dalton’s vision. He briefly stiffened up and turned, where there was Irune holding the Oran Berry in her hands and staring up at him.

    “You looked like you were having trouble peeling the berry,” Irune said. “Let me help you apply it.”

    Dalton held his tongue in reply, before narrowing his eyes with a low huff.

    “I thought you were helping Lyle and Kate look over Mystery Dungeons for a route to the Divine Roost,” the Heliolisk said. “And since when did you care so much about the problems of a ‘repulsive leech’ like me?”

    The Axew briefly flinched under his gaze as the Heliolisk idly shuffled his tail against the mattress. He wasn’t sure why he was letting that comment of hers from Primordial Woods stick with him so much, especially when it was utterly trivial compared to his broken arm bones he was still grappling with.

    … Perhaps it was because it sounded an awful lot like what a part of him would’ve said about himself. One that he’d long since tried to ignore.

    “I suppose I have a way of doing things that I wind up regretting. Especially if I really am this Dyad,” Irune murmured. “I… should’ve been more gracious about things back then. Since I’d probably be on a ship on the Sundered Sea right now if it weren’t for you three.”

    Dalton briefly hesitated. It was a roundabout and evasive apology, but it seemed earnest enough. The fact that Irune hadn’t turned into a stuttering mess while saying it was a good enough sign she wasn’t faking things. He watched as the Axew averted her gaze briefly, before looking up with an almost pleading expression.

    “I was serious when I said I needed help to make it to the Divine Roost earlier,” the Axew said. “You were already hurt before Lacan hit you with that Earthquake earlier, are you sure you don’t need me to help at all?”

    Dalton felt the ends of his mouth start to curl down. Irune was fairly obviously trying to butter him up right now. Probably because she was afraid that he and the others would see her as a liability and cut her loose.

    He supposed that there was some sense in them doing so, but he didn’t know if he’d be able to stomach following through on it. He certainly wasn’t back in the library. It also didn’t change anything about the throbbing pain in his arm, or how much trouble he’d been having trying to treat it.

    He sighed, before holding out his good arm and holding it out for the Axew to grasp.

    “I suppose that I’m not really in a position to say ‘no’ to a helping hand right now,” he sighed. “Just try and keep the berry juice on the linens, since I’d like to not sleep in sticky bedding tonight.”

    Irune nodded and took his good arm’s hand, as Dalton helped her up onto the mattress. The Axew made her way around him from left to right, peeling back the rind of the Oran Berry before raising it above the top of his right arm’s splint. She wedged the fruit up against a tusk and pressed down, bleeding blue juice down that worked its way down under his splint and stung as it passed the break in his bones.

    Dalton briefly fought back a wince and steadied himself. He breathed in and let his eyes drift to the floor as the stinging sensation faded, when he noticed Irune hesitating with the fruit and staring at him.

    “Why did you do it?” she asked.

    “Do what?” Dalton replied, tilting his head.

    “Attack Sophia back in the Royal Library,” the Axew said. “She was going to let you go if you’d just let her take me. How come you didn’t even consider her offer?”

    Dalton held his tongue. He didn’t know if he would go so far to say that it was worth running into Irune on that fateful night just outside Waterhead Cave, but knew the way the army worked. With Sophia’s insistence on top of it that they needed to draw out Irune’s power at the right time and place, it all seemed to be pointing towards one thing:

    “Because they were going to make you fight. And I’d rather have gone down fighting than just accept that.”

    A long silence followed afterwards. Much to Dalton’s surprise, Irune didn’t look as startled as he was expecting her to be. He doubted she understood why, but perhaps she’d already suspected that that ‘offer’ hadn’t sat well with him.

    Even if Irune was somehow some sort of primordial god, or trio of gods, or however this ‘Nameless Dragon’ was supposed to work, something about the idea of the army sending a little child like her off to war just made his scales crawl. Perhaps it was just sentiment that he’d just inherited from his parents. Much like them, he’d always felt uncomfortable hearing stories about youngsters tagging along with the Trosse that followed after army units and their encampments. There were no shortage of tales about them meeting unfortunate fates when their wagons and caravans wound up being less safely behind the front lines than their members thought.

    He could only imagine how much worse it’d be to actively throw one into the same maelstrom that’d stolen Dieter away from him.

    He snapped to attention after feeling another dash of juice run past the break in his arm. The Oran Berry was looking fairly spent now against Irune’s tusk as she bled it, probably a sign that it was time to eat its leftover pulp. He saw it resting on the linens and reached out for it, as Irune took the linens just afterwards to try and wipe off the juice from her tusks. Dalton raised the pulp to his mouth, only to pause when he noticed Irune briefly wincing herself. He spotted a patch of damaged scales on her hip and briefly hesitated… when the Axew’s voice broke the silence.

    “Is… that what happened to your brother? And why you’re always so bothered by the Grünhäuter whenever we run into them?”

    Dalton snapped to attention and saw Irune giving a curious glance up at him. Her eyes briefly widened, which from how sharply he could feel the ends of his mouth curling down, he supposed was a sign his reaction had startled her.

    “You shouldn’t go prying into things that don’t concern you, Irune. But no, he was about my age when he entered the army, not that it helped him much,” he harrumphed. “Though do you really expect me not to be bothered by Pokémon who have ruined the lives of more friends than I can count? Ones who would at best stuff me into some cramped cell for years?”

    “No, no, I understand that part,” the Axew replied, flusteredly waving her hands. “But you’re bothered by things that they do like the way they take bribes, and…”

    She trailed off and pawed at her arm with an evasive glance aside.

    “It just seemed a little strange for an Outlaw to care about that,” she said. “I was just a little curious if it came from somewhere for you.”

    There was a long pause between the two on the bed. He probably ought to have just brushed her off and scarfed down that Oran pulp, but something about the question lingered with him.

    There was no logical reason for him to be so bothered. Why, the disgraceful conduct of the Gendarmen and army types in general even helped them on a couple occasions since the night they made it out of Waterhead Cave.

    Maybe it was sentiment? No, Dalton liked to think it was something deeper than that. He didn’t need to be a law-abiding ‘mon to know when something was wrong… that it wasn’t just… that it wasn’t as it rightfully ought to be.

    “I suppose that it’s just force of habit from before I became an Outlaw,” he replied. “I grew up in a world where soldiers and Gendarmen were supposed to be there to protect others. To be loyal to king and country even when it was difficult. I guess there’s always been a part of me that’s never gotten over the disappointment of seeing the Pokémon I was raised to look up to falling so short of the ideal of who they’re supposed to be.”

    He trailed off, shaking his head with a mirthful chuckle.

    “I suppose that makes me a bit of a hypocrite, doesn’t it?” he said. “When I first became an Outlaw, I thought that it’d be something temporary. That I’d just do a couple jobs and steal from Pokémon who had things coming to them before I could go back to my normal life…”

    “… Not anymore than the rest of us.”

    Dalton cast a sideways glance towards Irune and saw her averting her gaze, looking down at the bedspread underfoot.

    “It’s hard sometimes, knowing how things ought to be and wanting it, while being powerless to do anything about it,” she murmured. “I… don’t really know what specifically made you an Outlaw, but I have a feeling that I’d understand why you did better than I gave you credit for originally.”

    Dalton wasn’t really sure what to make of that. Would Irune be able to understand him? Yes, she had been on the run from the Gendarmen and that Fähnlein for a while now, but she was hardly a normal Pokémon. If Irune really was the Nameless Dragon as the Corvisquire alleged… would she really know what she herself wanted?

    Even when not being used to speak in reference of the gods, wish and reality were often separated by a yawning chasm. And in times like theirs, truth and ideals were often every bit as much so. Could someone who somehow had the embodiment of both slumbering inside of her really not just swing from one yearning to its opposite?

    “Scales, not to be rude, but how long does it take to apply a berry? You’re the one who was worried about us running out of time before Igna and Ansel came back!”

    Dalton back at the table and saw Kate and Lyle staring with puzzled flicks of their ears. He supposed that was a sign that things had been dragging on long enough. He slid off the bed, passing the remains of the Oran Berry over back to Irune.

    “Here, you should have the rest,” he said. “You’re not exactly in great shape yourself, and you’ll need your health for the sort of journey we’re facing down.”

    The Axew stared back befuddled for a moment before taking the berry pulp and scarfing it down. As she slid off the bed and followed after him, Dalton had the feeling that there were other things Irune had going on with herself that she still wasn't telling them.

    He supposed that now wasn’t the time to try and suss them out. They had a general idea of where they needed to be going, they just needed to settle on a route… and somehow make it out of the city in good enough shape to take it.



    Kate flicked her ears and glanced over at Dalton and Irune on the opposite side of the table. A part of her felt a little bad for cutting short whatever those two were talking about on the bed, but it surely could wait until they were out of this city and with a head start over those Grünhäuter that were currently searching for them. She turned her attention back to the pages of the ‘Explorer’s Handbook’ and the map in it.

    It wasn’t quite the same as the one in their old handbook. For one, there were a bunch of artsy-fartsy drawings on the map, especially on the locations of the Mystery Dungeons themselves. She still couldn’t read most of the writing even if they were definitely all Varhyder Runes and not whatever Torchic scratch those Hunters from Team Pathfinder or whatever it was had scribbled into the margins. She wasn’t sure why their copy didn’t have these drawings, since they made it easier to get an idea of what the places looked like. She was able to identify Newangle City in its place towards the center of the kingdom, along a river that ran east of what Lyle told her was the Lesser Mist.

    “So… we’re down here right now,” she said, pointing a claw at a little illustration of a ring wall fencing in a set of towers. And the Divine Roost we need to get to is all the way over there in the middle of the sea.”

    Kate traced her claw along the page to a floating hunk of earth, which unlike most of the other Mystery Dungeons on the map, wasn’t wreathed with whitish mist, but by a haze that was black almost like smoke. She’d vaguely remembered hearing stories in the past of how Mystery Dungeons whose presence and openings to the outside world would shift around by noticeable distances and were supposed to be more treacherous and unpredictable to travel through.

    It was strange, since she could’ve sworn hearing in the past that Mystery Dungeons with black fog like that were usually either ones that had just formed or else were ones that were on the verge of dissipating. The Divine Roost was supposed to be a place that had been around since at least the time of the Great Flash. How had it lasted for over a thousand years in such a state?

    Her ears swiveled at the sound of something rubbing against paper and glanced over. Lyle and Dalton were looking over at Irune, while the Axew poked her head out from behind that worn-out book of hers with charcoal nub in paw. ‘To help take notes’, as she’d insisted.

    Kate didn’t know how much she believed that, but after the way they’d soaked that first handbook they’d stolen, it probably didn’t hurt to have a spare of some sort.

    Except a spare of nothing was still nothing. Even with the lines sprouting off from the Divine Roost, most of them were dotted—which Lyle said were a marker that the Links they were depicted were known to be seasonal or else appeared only erratically. None of the Mystery Dungeons that weren’t that way were anywhere close to them right now, and she had a bad feeling about how none of those Mystery Dungeons with a stable Link to the Divine Roost were wreathed with a normal whitish mist.

    "I don’t think we’re going to get away with hopping a boat and floating down the river to get there, and I doubt Lacan’s just going to let us go touring the countryside like some apprentice on a Wanderjahr,” the Sneasel said, shaking her head. “You’re the ‘mon who seems to knows these Mystery Dungeons out in the middle of nowhere the best, Scales. How exactly do we narrow things down here?”

    “By looking for other Mystery Dungeons that will get us as close as possible to one that connects to the Divine Roost,” Dalton replied. “Just from a casual glance at this map, I think we already have a few choices to pick from.”

    She watched as the Heliolisk moved his uninjured hand out over Newangle City and brought it up towards a set of fog-shrouded woods off to the north.

    “If preparedness wasn’t an issue, the route which would minimize our time going about the countryside would be to go north and go through Newmoon Wildwood and then take the Link inside to Great Icefield to reach the Divine Roost,” he explained. “We’d only need to travel overland for about a day to reach Newmoon Wildwood, and the Links between them are stable and would take us to the Divine Roost without touching the surface.”

    Kate blinked at Dalton and saw Irune pick up her charcoal nub ready to write down something. That was the route that had caught her and Lyle’s eye earlier, and the way Dalton described it made it, it sounded perfect for a route! But with the way that Dalton was hesitating right now and nervously pawing at his splint…

    “Alright, what’s the catch, Scales?” she asked. “Since you’re looking a lot less excited than I thought you’d be about a route where we only have to travel for a day before getting off in the clear.”

    “Both Newmoon Wildwood and Great Icefield are supposed to be fairly grueling Mystery Dungeons to traverse,” he explained. “I’m not a Hunter, but back in my hometown, the Pokémon from the Exploration Guild would tell stories of how even Gold-Rank teams would get overwhelmed by the Wilders there.”

    Everyone around the table froze as soon as the words left Dalton’s mouth. Irune dropped her charcoal nub and shot a wide-eyed stare over, while Lyle abruptly lit up.

    That… was one hell of a catch there. Though Dalton clearly wasn’t always on the wrong side of Hunters if that comment was anything to go by. Kate thought to ask further about what that was all about, only to dispel the thought after seeing Lyle flatten his ears with a tense shake of his head.

    “I don’t think that ‘grueling’ is really something any of us need right now after we got chewed up in one forest full of angry Wilders,” the Quilava muttered. “Is there another route we can work with that you know won’t put us through something like that, Dalton?”

    “That’s all very relative since we’re talking about Mystery Dungeons here,” the Heliolisk harrumphed. “Short of leaving things to fate, all the ones that have known consistent Links to the Divine Roost will be challenging to get through. But…”

    The Heliolisk looked down at the map and put a finger on the pages, moving it off eastward towards a set of fog-shrouded falls as he mused aloud to himself.

    “We could go through Sunset Falls and take the Link inside to Blue Bluffs. Once we came out the other end of it, it’d just be a brief detour overland, go through Shivering Sands, which has a Link to Blacksteel Ruins that starts forming around this time of year and lasts through to the end of winter,” the Heliolisk said.

    Kate watched as the Heliolisk followed a set of lines up to a set of human ruins that seemed to poke out of what looked almost like a pillar of dark clouds and black fog and frowned. Could that place have been any more obviously less inviting?

    “None of those Mystery Dungeons aside from Blacksteel Ruins should be much worse to get through than what we dealt with to reach our hideout in Waterhead Cave,” Dalton explained. “It’d also give us plenty of opportunities to forage for supplies along the way, too.”

    That didn’t sound like a half-bad idea either. The Sneasel was about to speak up in favor of the idea when she noticed that there was a large gap between Newangle City and Sunset Falls, and an even bigger one between Blue Bluffs and Shivering Sands that looked almost as far apart as Moonturn Square and Toya Square were on the map.

    She wasn’t going to hold her breath on them being able to hire another Carrier again, so…

    “Wait, Scales. I thought you said we should be trying to find ways to get around by Links.”

    “We are, but some of the alternative routes aren’t traversable entirely through Mystery Dungeons,” the Heliolisk said. “There’d be stretches where we’d have to spend two or three days traveling over normal land and find places to hunker down in whenever we needed to rest.”

    … Two or three days? When they’d been struggling to keep Lacan and his damned Fähnlein off their tails for more than one? Gods, Dalton was not making these choices easy. Kate stared down at the map when she noticed that just a little ways north of that ‘Shivering Sands’ Mystery Dungeon was another with lines sprouting off of it, including one which lead up to a town with a wedge-shaped tower along the coast just on the other side of the Lesser Mist from where they were. There were at least two other Mystery Dungeons in its general vicinity that looked like they couldn’t be much further than the journey from Waterhead Cave to Moonturn Square and they both had all sorts of Links sprouting off of it to other Mystery Dungeons up and down the Lesser Mist!

    “Wait a minute, Scales. What about these Mystery Dungeons next to this seaside town down here by ‘Something-or-Other Port’?” the Sneasel asked. “There’s Links between them and a whole bunch of Mystery Dungeons this side of the Lesser Mist! I’ll admit that just getting to the first Mystery Dungeon to reach that place looks like it could get a bit dicey, but we’d never need to be out in the open for more than a day at a time before making it to Shivering Sands.”

    Kate flicked her ear feather briefly and looked over at her teammates as they all seemed to visibly pale at the suggestion, with Lyle coming alight with a start and staring at her with his mouth hanging open.

    “Kate, ‘Something-or-Other Port’ there is Port Velhen!” the Quilava exclaimed.

    “Yes, and?”

    “Th-That’s the same place that Lacan is Graf over!” he spluttered. “What do you think the ‘Wellenhafen₁’ in his title refers to?!”

    Kate bit her lip and stiffened up. Now that she looked at the runes by the town with the wedge-shaped tower, she supposed the drawing was right by the sea and the one in front of ‘port’ did kinda look like ‘waves’... which would explain the ‘Wellenhafen’ from that name for the town in Hightongue.

    … But was that necessarily a bad thing? Even if it meant sneaking through the home of their scaly pain-in-the-ass who was hounding them, it wasn’t as if he was there right now to push the local Grünhäuter around, right?

    “Wait, but couldn’t that work out for us?” she asked. “We managed to get into Newangle City just fine since nobody expected us to be here, so-”

    “It’d be a suicidal idea even if it weren’t Lacan’s Grafschaft,” Dalton harrumphed. “Port Velhen’s one of the main ports where the military dispatches ships from and deploys soldiers off to Edialeigh. It’ll be crawling with them, especially now...”

    Nevermind then, going towards Port Velhen really was a bad idea. Kate quietly sucked in a breath and made a note to herself that she’d have to get around to finishing learning how to read her runes one day… maybe sooner rather than later with that irked side-eye that Scales was shooting at her right now.

    “I can’t think of any reason for going there other than to worsen our odds of making it to the Divine Roost,” Dalton harrumphed. “The Riparian Raiders quit that general area a couple years back for a reason, and there’s no reason to assume…”

    Dalton trailed off briefly and Kate flicked her ears as she heard something sliding loudly against paper. She turned her attention over towards Irune where she saw her scribbling up a storm. The Sneasel cocked a brow, before turning over to her Axew teammate with a befuddled frown.

    “... Irune? What are you doing?”

    “Making a copy of the map, of course!” the Axew insisted. “That way if something happens to it, we’ll have a spare of it!”

    Kate and the others traded looks with one another as Irune brought out her book and set it on the table, dutifully holding down the edges of the pages. Wasn’t that her diary? She was surprised Irune would be so open about showing—

    The Sneasel suddenly noticed Lyle and Dalton double-take with expressions that briefly made her think she somehow saw sweat rolling down the sides of their heads. She tilted her head to get a better look at the pages, and saw what’d made them so unimpressed:

    Irune’s “map”, if it could be called that, was a mess of crude and childish scrawls. She supposed the coast kinda resembled the ones on the atlas’ map and it was labeled with numbers she guessed were related to distances, but the Mystery Dungeons were all over the place. Newangle City looked closer to Toya Square than where it was supposed to be, and the less said about the confusing mess of lines between things that were probably supposed to be the Links, the better.

    She shot a sidelong frown at the Axew and stared briefly… At least she seemed to write down some sort of notes about where to find the Links in each Mystery Dungeon? Maybe? Though with how messy and tiny Irune’s writing was, she’d be surprised if even Dalton could read them.

    “Yeah, don’t go quitting your day job there, Shiren,” Kate snorted.

    Irune flushed a flustered red and snatched back her journal, clamping it against her chest with a quiet grumble under her breath. Back with the handbook, Lyle ran a paw over the pages between Newmoon Wildwood and Sunset Falls, with a look over his face that reminded her of times she’d remembered seeing the Quilava when he’d had to walk past deep water.

    “Do we have any other options that would be about the same difficulty as if we headed for Sunset Falls?” Lyle asked. “We really shouldn’t push ourselves after what we went through in Primordial Woods, but us traveling over normal land for days at a time with all those soldiers after us…”

    “There isn’t, unfortunately. Everything else I can saw from a glance on this map would either require going through more dungeons, more difficult ones, or through more exposed distance on land,” Dalton said, shaking his head. “Unless you see another route that really catches your eye, the one through Newmoon Wildwood and Sunset Falls are the only ones really worth considering.”

    Gods, what a choice there, and with Dalton’s arm still busted, no less. At least they could pace themselves by hiding out in Pockets and moving around? If it were just her, she’d be confident with their chances going through either route even if it meant going overland since whether in a Mystery Dungeon or outside of it, she’d always had up a leg on sneaking around on their old crews. But Lyle had a tendency to quite literally lose his cool when under stress, and with Dalton still injured…

    The Sneasel glanced at her teammates as they looked down at the atlas’ pages uneasily. She followed their eyes, and from the way they drifted northwards of Newangle City on the map, she gathered that they’d made their choice.

    “We were lucky just to make it back here tonight,” Irune murmured. “I know that Primordial Woods wasn’t easy on us to get through, but Lacan and his soldiers are surely looking around for us right now, and I’m not sure how well we can stay ahead of them outside of a Mystery Dungeon. Especially one they wouldn’t be worried about going into…”

    “That’s another vote for Newmoon Wildwood, I guess,” Lyle murmured. “I just wish we had more than a night to plan this out.”

    “Meh, beggars can’t be choosers,” Kate remarked. “What about you, Scales? You’re the injured ‘mon, do you have any objections to going through Newmoon Wildwood?”

    The Heliolisk looked down at his splinted arm briefly and seemed to visibly wrestle with his thoughts. For a moment, Kate thought that he was going to protest, only for him to sigh and close the handbook and push it aside with his left hand.

    “I suppose we don’t need to make a firm choice until we actually get past those city walls. Since for all we know, the process of getting out will make it for us,” he said. “Though I think I can manage either way as long as we have a chance to get some actual healing items on the way over and pace ourselves in the Mystery Dungeons.”

    Kate watched as Dalton tucked the handbook back into his bag when she felt a yawn come over her. She was normally pretty good about staying up later into the night since her kind was supposed to adapt easily to nocturnal life… but the day’s chaos was starting to catch up with her. The Sneasel yawned and pawed at her ears, before getting up and turning her gaze for the beds.

    “Well, I’m bushed,” she said. “I’m going to go and crash for now. Wake me whenever Igna and Ansel come by for their kiddie book-”

    “Wait.”

    Kate’s ears pricked up at the sound of Irune’s voice and the Axew’s seat grinding as she scooted it back along the floor. The Sneasel looked back just in time to see the Dragon-type beelining for Dalton as he and Lyle were in the middle of getting up, when Irune pulled a tome from the table right as the Heliolisk was about to take it.

    “Irune, what are you-?”

    She gave no reply to the Heliolisk other than to push the book out into the center, revealing an apple-colored cover with what looked like footprints on it in lines.

    “I know it’s late,” she said. “But didn’t you say that we’d look at that book Lacan was trying to find if we had a chance?”

    Kate looked down and frowned after seeing the book looked visibly thick, and the only runes on it that looked normal were tiny enough that she had to squint to see them under the footprint-looking ones.

    “That was Lyle that said that,” Kate replied. “And can this really not wait until tomorrow? You can’t seriously expect us to get through that tree-killer in a night, can you?”

    “This is one of the books we have to hand over to Igna and Ansel, remember?” Lyle said. “Though I don’t think we have read the entire book. It’s called ‘The Collected Legends from Wander’, remember? Wouldn’t Lacan only be interested in a pawful of them at most?”

    Kate blinked at the Quilava’s explanation. She supposed it wasn’t as bad as she was worrying, but…

    “Fair point, I guess. But what sort of legends would he even be looking for?”

    “Sophia said I was a reincarnation of the ‘Nameless Dragon’,” Irune mused. “Wouldn’t looking for legends about a god by that name or something about reincarnation be a logical place to start?”

    The others on Team Forager traded looks with each other before Lyle finally stepped forward. Kate was a little surprised that it was him who jumped in to read instead of Dalton, since she’d have thought a nerd like him would be all over things. The Quilava reached out and slid his paws onto the cover. He pulled it back, musing to himself as he pawed through the first couple pages.

    “There’s usually a table of contents in books like these near the start that we can check-”

    Lyle flipped through the first pages and then blinked with an uneasy twitch of his ears. Kate cocked a brow and walked up beside the table with a puzzled frown. She’d always thought that Lyle never had any problems reading, but he looked about as lost as she did whenever she was presented with a sheet full of runes!

    “Lyle, what’s wrong?” she asked. “You barely touched the book so far and-”

    The Sneasel made her way forward and saw that on both the left and right pages, there were lines of what looked like little footprints broken up by small illustrations of gods and other Pokémon.

    … Those were those old-style runes that sometimes showed up on plaques or Bildstöcke. They seriously made books with them? From Lyle’s expression, she was guessing he couldn’t read any of this Torchic scratch himself, much less Irune who stared blankly before pointing off at the page.

    “I mean, there’s some modern runes here at least,” Irune said. “But how come they’re only over some of these Footprint Runes and not all of them?”

    “It’s because the book was most likely printed back when it was still common to use Footprint Runes for technical writing. There were still examples of books being made that way as late as the early years of King Sansa’s reign before his reforms during and after the Advent War,” Dalton explained. “Those runes you see in the margins are meant to help explain runes whose meanings might be unclear or else changed with time for Pokémon less familiar with them.”

    Kate shot her eyes between Dalton and back down at the strange book. She should really be less surprised that an obvious priss like Dalton would read this script, but it never occurred to her that it’d actually be put out on paper like this.

    “Wait, you mean Pokémon actually used to write like this?” she asked. “Since when?”

    Dalton rolled his eyes and reached his left arm out for the page with a low scoff.

    “Since ancient times, after Pokémon started moving on from using scripts of human origin,” the Heliolisk explained. “Even if it’s obviously easier to render with a printing press than as a manuscript, every ‘mon who hopes to get educated past a stint at a village school has to learn how to read in Footprint Runes. There’s a whole host of old books and documents pre-dating the formation of our modern runes that are written solely in them.”

    Kate frowned and pinned her ears back. She wasn’t sure how anyone was supposed to manage writing these out without a stamp collection or a hell of a lot of time to burn, but clearly Pokémon in the past didn’t have all their marbles. She noticed Irune blinking off on the side, when the Axew gave a curious glance off at the Heliolisk.

    “Wait, so then these runes are related to the ones we use today?” she asked. “But they look so different!”

    “That’s the thing, they’re actually not that different if you take time to look at them closely,” Dalton explained. “Most of our modern runes actually evolved from shorthand forms Pokémon would use while writing these Footprint Runes out, and…”

    Oh gods, they did not need to get into a tangent about how ancient runes worked right here and now. Kate thumped the table with a claw, narrowing her eyes over at the Heliolisk as she piped up with a sharp hiss.

    “Scales, you’re not at that artsy-fartsy university of yours anymore and it’s getting late,” Kate harrumphed. “So how about you put those reading skills of yours to use for us?”

    She locked eyes with Dalton before noticing him faltering briefly. A quick glance off towards his gaze revealed Lyle shooting an unamused stare at the Heliolisk. That seemed to get the message across, as the Electric-type cleared his throat and sat down beside the table.

    “... Right, anyway, let’s see what we’ve got for chapters here.”

    The Heliolisk ran a claw along each line, studying each one closely as he hesitated briefly with each one and spoke his findings aloud:

    To an Unknown God: Comparative Myths of the Origins of the World and Cosmos... Order and Chaos: Tales of a Primordial Era and the Forming of Ways and Kinds of Pokémon... The Great Mediators: The Human Era and the Seeds of Our Civilization...”

    Each title sounded about as frilly and pretentious as the last, and every now and then, the Heliolisk would murmur something in Hightongue under his breath before speaking up, which Kate assumed meant the book was meant to be read in it originally and Dalton needed a moment to figure out how to translate it. So it was boring and a pain in the ass to read, what a combination for a book there.

    Dalton trailed off as his finger stopped abruptly on a line with a couple annotations above them and his eyes briefly widened.

    “... ‘Göttliche Seelenwanderungen₂’...?”

    The Sneasel blinked and turned over to the Heliolisk, looking down at the mass of footprint-like shapes on the page and then up at the lizard’s startled face. The chapter was something about gods from what she’d overheard, but wasn’t a huge chunk of this book anyways?

    “Scales? Why’d you suddenly stop?” she asked. “There’s more writing further down the page from where you’re at.”

    “It’s the title of this chapter I found,” he explained. “Divine Metempsychoses: Observations of the Lives and Deaths of the Gods.”



    A long silence hung in the air as the Heliolisk read the footprint-shaped runes aloud. Lyle should’ve been less surprised that a book about myths and legends would also have tales about the rebirth of gods in them, but it was still startling to see it right in front of him.

    “What… does that chapter say?”

    He turned his head at the sound of Irune asking the question, and flicked his ears after the creaks of wood rang out—from Kate pushing Irune’s chair over for her to get a better look. The stoat got up and drifted over himself. He’d… never been any good at reading Footprint Runes beyond a pawful of really basic ones, but from the tension in the air, he was starting to think that this chapter was going to be important.

    “Uh… well, I’d need to find my place first…” Dalton replied. “Lyle, can you help me turn to page 251? I’d do it myself, but…”

    The Heliolisk pawed at the shoulder of his splinted arm, when the Quilava sighed and stepped forward and looked down at the glyphs on the line, and noticed a glyph that looked much like a Nidoking’s footprint pointing upwards before flipping through the pages. He studied the bottom corners carefully as he flipped through the pages, slowing down as he noticed the leading glyph started to double up when he turned the page and abruptly stopped.

    There, on the left, was an illustration that took up the entire page of Ho-Oh falling from the sky with bloodied wounds. He caught Kate quirking a brow from the corner of his eye and stared down at the page himself. He knew that he’d heard stories that Ho-Oh had been among the gods that had been summoned by Reshiram and come from afar to fight on Varhyde’s behalf decades ago… and she was supposed to have died in battle. Even so, it still felt a little strange to see a book about Varhyde’s myths and legends not talk about its patron goddess’ rebirths.

    Maybe he should’ve been less surprised that Ho-Oh would’ve died sometime beforehand, too. Even if it made him wonder how long ago this death had been if this was the first time he was hearing of it at all. He and his teammates turned to Dalton briefly, who ran a finger along the runes and began to read aloud in a slow, measured pace.

    Throughout the ages, there have been tales of Pokémon of myth and legend that have been cut down in battle or forced to sacrifice themselves in the course of their duties upholding their domains and the order of the cosmos. It is not known how many times such a fate has befallen the gods of our world, as the age of even known younglings among their ranks can extend into the centuries. As such, the few passages of a Legendary to and from the mortal coil which have not been lost entirely to the mists of time have a tendency to quickly grow muddled by stories of their other feats.​

    A tense silence filled the room as Dalton reached the end of the page. Lyle knew that there were stories of Pokémon being reborn, with the gods being the ones who were known to come back as an observed reality. Even so, after decades of silence with not a single one of the gods who’d fallen in war between Varhyde and Edialeigh having been reborn… it was a bit hard to believe sometimes that any of them ever would. Or that if they did, that they’d just be reborn somewhere else in Wander with them no one in Varhyde any wiser. After all, the stories of the past rebirths of Reshiram and Zekrom always had been a bit hazy and felt more like tales his parents would tell him than actual history.

    “This book must be pretty damn old,” Kate mused. “Not that there’s any gods that have come around in Varhyde after everything that’s happened with the war. You’d think that it’d at least have more to say about the last time a god was reborn around here.”

    Lyle briefly bristled at Kate’s comment. She was no doubt referring to the way that their patron goddess and her counterparts were reborn around Freeden Village. But for an event that happened just over a century ago, even it sure felt more like a legend than something that actually happened. There was barely anything said about the specifics of whatever had happened in books—or in general for that matter—beyond conflicting stories about why and how his hometown had been cursed by them…

    The Quilava turned the page, which on its left had another page filled with those strange footprint-like runes. On the other, there was a picture of a young Pidgey awkwardly trying to fledge herself from a branch, with the wings casting a shadow of a Ho-Oh on the ground below.

    He quirked a brow and peeked over at Irune and her shadow cast on the wall from their lantern. It was still the same old Axew. He supposed the book’s writer must’ve done that for dramatic effect. Kate visibly furrowed her brow and traded glances between the young dragon and the illustration and opened her mouth to ask something, when Dalton brought his left hand up to the page of runes and began to read the passages aloud.

    The afterlife and what comes beyond it for mortals remains ill-understood, as it remains unknown whether or not we too shall be as gods and someday begin our lives anew. For the gods in our midst, we know that there seems to be a rough degree of predictability for their deaths and rebirths based on the misfortunes they have had to bear in our unsettled world. Upon death, their bodies decay away much in the same fashion as those of the mortals who pay them reverence, but their souls still slumber, often for many years until they can be born anew into a vessel of mortal stock.​

    Irune abruptly shot upright as Lyle and Kate turned and stared at her for a long while. The Axew was visibly trembling at the text. It wasn’t hard proof, but just from her reaction, he could already tell that those hopes of hers that Lacan and his goons had somehow gotten things wrong about her were just about gone.

    But something about this still didn’t feel right…

    “A… vessel?” Kate asked. “As in that ‘Nameless Dragon’ or whatever is inside Irune right now?”

    “Kate, she is that ‘Nameless Dragon’,” Dalton reminded. “Sophia even told us so.”

    Maybe he was overthinking things. After all, Lyle had been a Cyndaquil once, and now he was a bigger and stronger Pokémon. He’d be even moreso if he ever evolved into a Typhlosion sometime when he wouldn’t have to worry about scrounging enough food to feed that still-larger body.

    Did this mean that Irune would turn into this Nameless Dragon? Much like how he or Kate could still evolve?

    He saw Kate blink and cast a glance over at Lyle as he stared blankly at Irune, who was visibly shrinking back. That was right, that crow had specifically called Irune the reincarnation of this ‘Nameless Dragon’, which somehow was related to Reshiram and the other gods she was tied to. Kyurem and…

    Zekrom. The dreaded Endbringer that his parents would tell him and his brother stories about to shut them up and go to sleep.

    Sophia specifically said that this ‘Nameless Dragon’ would beget Reshiram and her counterpart gods. What on earth did that mean? Would she somehow become all of them at once? Would she somehow stay together as some completely different being?

    He heard uneasy tapping and saw Kate drumming a set of claws against the table. The Sneasel cast a wary glance over her shoulder at the Axew, before turning back to Dalton and quietly sucking in a breath.

    “What… else does it say in there?” Kate asked.

    Lyle helped the Heliolisk with the next page, where there was another illustration that made him freeze. There, on the drawing, was the picture of the Pidgey at the center of a ball of light in a wooded clearing with Pokémon looking on from the surrounding bushes. Her wings were spread wide, as the figure of Ho-Oh stood behind with the same pose.

    It… looked like a drawing of an evolution. Not that evolutions looked like that, but little kids when attempting to draw an evolution would sometimes overlap the shapes of Pokémon’s bodies like this. So did folk paintings by older Pokémon for that matter.

    It is not known what power deigned for gods to re-enter our world in the bodies of such lowly, vulnerable creatures, or if they similarly did so in the ages when they shared our world along with us with mankind. Various theories have been offered by sages throughout history: that it is a fundamental part of their lifecycle, that it is a prerequisite for them to ascend of some higher form. Others believe this to be the doing of a higher being, a God of Creation who remains unknown to us: some who hold that belief say it is to impart humility, to make penance for past misuses of their power, to pass on a respect for the Pokémon that pay them reverence.​

    A ‘God of… Creation’? Lyle wasn’t sure what sort of god that could be when he’d never seen a shrine to such a being. All of the gods he’d heard of had very clearly defined domains. Just what would a god that was above them even be like…?

    He briefly overheard Dalton murmur a few words in Hightongue under his breath, before the Heliolisk continued on:

    Whatever the cause, a god reborn in such a fashion will retain the form of its mortal vessel until its power has fully awakened. And in a great glow of light and power, it will regain its true form and nature and reveal itself to the world, ready to use and resume its role as a god.​

    Lyle gaped down at the book’s illustration and then over at Irune, who was looking down blankly at the table. So then Irune really was some sort of god? He knew that something had been up with her from those strange fire and electric powers they’d seen her use, but it was just so hard to wrap her mind around the idea that this was real and actually happening.

    His breaths tightened and he felt his blood start to grow hot. He didn’t know why the army was hunting Irune down like this. Why the army had been treating her as if she were a common criminal when even King Siegmund would be bowing and scraping to her if she’d had her true form.

    … No, that wasn’t right either. Criminals didn’t have entire military operations set up around them. The way they were treating her was like she was dangerous, like a batch of Apricorn shot, or a Blast Seed shell.

    He didn’t know why any of this was the case, but he set his teeth on edge as one realization above them all crowded out his other thoughts:

    “You knew about this, didn’t you?”

    Lyle turned over to Irune with a piercing glare and fire smoldering from his vents. He didn’t know what on earth he was supposed to do being angry at a god, but the wagon, the raid on the encampment afterwards…

    All of it… all of it…

    “When you went along with us that night back in Waterhead Cave, you knew that you were this god and you kept it to yourself, didn’t you?” the Quilava demanded. “And you deliberately hid it from the rest of us! Why?! Why would you do that to us?!”

    The way that Irune squirmed and shrank back seemed all but confirmed his suspicions, and both Kate and Dalton also seemed to be on edge from the exchange. His head began to spin, as Lyle subconsciously grit his teeth and dug his paws into the table’s wood.

    “I-I didn’t know for sure I was a god! Y-You wouldn’t have believed me if I told you that I was!’” Irune stammered. “All I knew was that it’d been a year since the army put me on the run after they said I was a ‘Dyad’. I just desperately wanted to believe that they were wrong, that the Psychic who helped them find me to begin with was just a crank and wasted their time…”

    The words seemed to come naturally enough to the little Dragon-type. Lyle didn’t know whether that was a sign she was telling the truth or if she’d gotten better at lying. Either way, he felt a pit in his stomach as uncomfortable questions started rising to the surface.

    What else had Irune been hiding from them? Did she even see them as teammates? Or as scum that she just had to put up with while she was stuck in this body that wasn’t even really hers?

    His mind turned to the treasure that she had said was out there at the Divine Roost. The slim reed of hope they’d been clinging to all this time, the one that Irune insisted that she get first pick on when they got there.

    He got up and loomed over the Axew with a fierce scowl. They all knew that Irune couldn’t tell a convincing lie, so maybe it was time to just have her spit things out about why they were going through all of this.

    “What is the treasure that you’re looking for at the Divine Roost?”

    Her eyes visibly widened in response and Lyle could’ve sworn that she was starting to visibly squirm right in front of him.

    “H-Huh?”

    “The treasure. The one that is so important that you want it before any of the rest of us,” Lyle insisted. “The one that we’ve been sticking our necks out to help you try and get and have been hiding from us. The treasure our friends got captured over. What is it?”

    He waited for a reply as his teammates stared at the two of them, with Kate pinning her ears as she must’ve realized where this was going. Alvin… Artem… all those other Pokémon who had been there at Waterhead Cave… had Irune knowingly doomed them all over that little jewel or whatever her pendant was a lookalike to?

    The Axew didn’t say anything and looked away. Lyle set his teeth on edge and felt his vents start to heat up. It occurred to him that his vision was starting to grow fuzzy and the corners of his eyes were starting to feel damp.

    “Look, I don’t care what you are or if that damned Graf is right about you or not. But I need to know. Why?” he demanded. “Why do you need that treasure so damn badly?”

    There was a lingering silence he trailed off a moment, and let his eyes fall towards the ground with a low murmur.

    “And why us?

    Still silence. From what he could see of Irune from the corner of his vision, she looked much like a child caught stealing sweets by her parents. Like he did when his parents confronted him right before kicking him out of the house. The Axew wavered and brought a hand shakily up to her face, and opened her mouth to speak.

    “I-I-”

    Tak tak tak

    Lyle sprang back from his seat and crouched poised with fire pouring out of his vents, his teammates similarly jumped to their feet with a start at the sharp knock. His eyes quickly turned alongside theirs for the door, where a low, rumbling voice called out from beyond it.

    “Are you all enjoying yourselves?”

    His heart briefly stopped from how similar it sounded to Sheriff Mack’s only for it to dawn on him that it was probably that Aggron receptionist from the playhouse—‘Wye’, or something like that. Kate brushed past him and made her way over warily to the door. She opened it and sure enough, just past it and taking up most of the space beyond the doorframe, was that red-eyed Aggron and his teal hide, staring at them with an unamused scowl that made Lyle’s fur stand on end.

    The hell was he doing up here? And why did Lyle have the distinct feeling that this was bad news right now?

    “We… weren’t making too much noise, were we?”

    Lyle briefly cocked her head to see Irune pawing at one of her tusks with an ashen expression and quietly grimaced himself. Had Wye heard them arguing earlier? He didn’t think that they’d been that loud earlier, but…

    “Hrmph, I didn’t hear whatever you were talking about if that’s what you’re asking,” the Aggron scoffed.

    Thank gods. It took all of Lyle’s willpower to not breathe out a sigh of relief right then and there as the receptionist turned in the hallway, and placed a claw on a pull-cord to the door outside..

    “I just wished to inform you that your associates sent word that they wish to meet you at dawn in the Playhouse,” the Aggron said. “Ecks is currently preoccupied with some other matters right now, so it fell to me to pass word along.”

    Lyle blinked in reply. At dawn? That wasn’t what they’d agreed on with Igna and Ansel, so what was going on?

    “That’s later than what they told us this morning,” Kate harrumphed, folding her arms. “If they were able to tell you to pass word onto us, why can’t they make it now?”

    “Because they informed us of their state of affairs by letter. It seems that you four caused a bit of trouble while conducting your business with them earlier tonight,” the Aggron said, narrowing his eyes with a sharp huff. “They say that it won’t be viable to conclude whatever deal you had between each other tonight, and dawn is the soonest they can manage.”

    Lyle bit his lip at the receptionist’s explanation and saw flashes of unease go about his teammates. He hoped that Igna and Ansel weren’t seriously planning on trying to smuggle them past the city walls during the daytime. He knew they said there was a passage to the Undercity at the back of the Playhouse, so maybe things could work out that way, but Dalton had mentioned that the Gendarmen still made use of them sometimes. Would it really still be smooth sailing going through that place when Lacan was surely tracking down every green-plated leech here in Newangle City to try and hunt them down?

    The Quilava hesitated and briefly glanced at his teammates, who seemed every bit as uneasy as he was. He shook his head, before looking up at the Aggron with a stern frown.

    “... Tell them we’ll be there. We’re sure they want us out of their fur by now,” Lyle said. “We don’t have the means to stay here past tonight even if we wanted to.”

    “So be it, then,” the Aggron harrumphed. “Don’t keep them waiting tomorrow.”

    Wye pulled the door shut with a forceful thump, leaving Kate to go up as the Aggron’s thudding footsteps went further and further down the hallway as the Sneasel went up and kept her ear against the door. Lyle dropped back to all fours and turned his attention back to Irune, who avoided his gaze before she grudgingly spoke up.

    “About the treasure I was looking for. I… I’ll tell you all about it when we make it to the next Mystery Dungeon.”

    Lyle felt the corners of his mouth droop as the Axew turned back to him and his teammates. She had a pleading gaze, along with an expression that made her look like she was stuck out in a morning frost.

    “J-Just please trust me that all of this is for an important reason.”

    Damn it, why was she just refusing to spit things out right now? Was this because she didn’t trust them? Because she was afraid of how they’d react? He opened his mouth to press on, only to notice Kate eyeing the books on the table.

    “So… uh, were we going to read the rest of those books to see what was up with Irune right now?” Kate asked. “Since just saying, it was over an hour past midnight when we set foot back here and dawn’s not that long from now.”

    Lyle turned his attention to his teammates and saw that everyone looked tired and uneasy, and must’ve surely been as exhausted as he was. They’d all had a harrowing day that he still wasn’t sure what to think of after everything that had happened, and tomorrow was bound to be no less of an ordeal.

    There was a long silence, before turned away from Irune and walked past with a sighing shake of his head.

    “... Fine, I suppose I can wait a little longer. It’s not like Igna and Ansel asked for that other book about that Nameless Dragon anyways, so we can look at that later,” he said. “Let’s just get some rest. Since I can already tell that tomorrow’s going to be one of those days where we’ll need whatever energy we can spare.”

    He headed off for his bedding and settled in as his teammates did likewise. As Lyle sank into his bed, he stared up at the ceiling. He briefly stole a glance from the corner of his eye at Irune as she settled in, who didn’t bother to get out her baubles to sleep with that time.

    Were Lacan and Sophia right? Was Irune really a god of some sort? If so, how did she ever get into this situation with the army? Why had she hidden all of this from them?

    … And most importantly, why had she trusted them to help her?



    Author’s Notes:

    Alt Title

    Kapitel 29 - Chronik

    Words and Phrases

    1. Wellenhafen - “Port Velhen”, lit. “Wavesport”
    2. Göttliche Seelenwanderungen - “Divine Metemphsychoses”, lit. “Divine Soul-wandering”. More commonly rendered as “Göttliche Metemphsychosen”.

    Teaser Text

    In the early years after the Great Flash, there were Pokémon in our land who attempted to preserve the knowledge of the humans that had once dwelt amongst them. These first scribes found themselves faced with the task of having to preserve knowledge that could not be passed down orally, where even minor discrepancies would doom it to be being lost forever.

    In the earliest records of our land, our forebears are recorded as having first attempted to use human scripts to archive their suddenly departed companions’ wisdom. Much to their dismay, writing with such scripts proved burdensome for Pokémon such as us—they had been the work of creatures who didn’t discern meaning from differences of rhythm and intonation as we Pokémon do, but from changes of sound. Even attempts to render human writings in more primordial scripts, such as the Unown Runes we presently use to render words of unknown semantic meaning, proved insufficient as extensive training was required to piece the meanings of such words together from their component glyphs.

    At roughly the same time, the first Civils of this world began to form their own runes better suited for their tongues. They made glyphs for discrete ideas and concepts, fashioned from the paws and claws on their bodies, which came to be called ‘Footprint Runes’. These runes spread far and wide through Wander in piecemeal fashion from their places of origin, with even the bitter enmities between Varhyde and Edialeighᵃ ultimately being insufficient to keep their Civils from eventually using a large body of shared runes for their writings.

    While such Footprint Runes were easier for beings like us to comprehend, they were troublesome to render without printing presses or the most diligent of scribes. As such, Pokémon began to render those runes in shorthand in their daily lives, and simplified them into sequences of strokes and dots. With time, these practices reached the courts of the monarchs of this world, who at various points in history, granted their blessing on shorthand forms to be standardized for their realms.

    As cumbersome as these ancient runes can be to interpret, much wisdom from bygone generations remains rendered solely in them, along with details and nuances that are lost in modern writing. For scholars seeking to tease out the truth of our world’s past from a far distance, a healthy knowledge of such scripts is indispensable even to this day.

    - Excerpt of ‘The Royal Lexicon of Sciences and Arts

    a. In the original text, this is more accurately translated as “the Lands of Varhyde and Edialeigh”
     
    Last edited:
    Chapter 30 - Zugzwang New
  • Spiteful Murkrow

    Busy Writing Stories I Want to Read
    Pronouns
    He/Him/His
    Partners
    1. nidoran-f
    2. druddigon
    3. swellow
    4. lugia
    5. growlithe
    6. quilava-fobbie
    7. sneasel-kate
    8. heliolisk-fobbie
    OaT_Ch30_Final.png


    Neuengelstadt, 20. Herbstmond, 1027 n. d. B.

    Lacan,

    Ich habe Ihre Nachricht über die Informationen erhalten, die Ihnen diese Kontakte zu unseren Zielen weitergeleitet haben, und konnte diese bestätigen. In der Salemstraße 5 gibt es tatsächlich ein Gasthaus mit angeschlossenem Theater, und die Beschreibung stimmt in jeder Hinsicht überein.

    Ich versammle alle Fähnlein, die ich finden kann, die sich in der Stadt befinden und noch dienstfähig sind. Wir brauchen diese Kontakte jedoch, um eine möglichst vollständige Liste möglicher Fluchtwege aus diesem Gasthaus zu erstellen, da ich durch die Erkundung der Umgebung nur begrenzte Informationen finden kann. Die Dyade ist uns heute Nacht einmal durch übersehene Ausgänge entkommen, und wenn sie uns ein zweites Mal entwischt, riskieren wir, ihre Spur vollständig zu verlieren.


    Ich weiß, dass du dir nach unserer Beinahe-Katastrophe heute Abend Sorgen um mich machst, aber ich bin zuversichtlich, dass wir die Leute, die direkt mit dem Versteck in Verbindung stehen, erledigen können, sobald wir von ihnen erfahren. Die weitere Umgebung ist eine andere Sache. Wir werden wahrscheinlich die Hilfe der örtlichen Gendarmen brauchen, um alles zu sichern.

    Ich verstehe, dass uns nicht viel Zeit bleibt, da wir im Morgengrauen aufbrechen müssen, aber ich werde Sie in Ihrer Wohnung treffen, um zu versuchen, alle Planungen abzuschließen, bevor ich Anweisungen an Fähnrich Rank und die anderen weitergebe.

    Ich gestehe, dass es noch weitere Gründe für ein Treffen gibt. Als Ihr Untergebener, als Ihr treuer Begleiter, liegen mir einige Wünsche zum Umgang mit unseren Zielpersonen nach der Gefangennahme auf der Seele, die ich gerne vertraulich besprechen möchte.


    Ich werde mehr dazu sagen, wenn wir uns treffen, aber es geht um einige Bedenken hinsichtlich des mentalen Zustandes der Dyade. Ich verstehe, dass sie aufgrund ihrer Natur als unberechenbares Wesen wahrscheinlich unabhängig von unserem Handeln unter einem gewissen Druck stehen wird. Einige der Aufzeichnungen, die Sie mich heute vorhin überprüfen ließen, bereiten mir etwas Sorge. Ich bin mir nicht sicher, ob wir ihre Macht durch übermäßige Belastung zu früh entfesseln könnten, um sie für unsere Mission nutzen zu können.

    - Dringende Depesche von Ritterin von Herbergau, Sophia Krarmorstochter an Graf von Wellenhafen, Lacan Dragoransohn



    Kate laid on her back and stared up blankly at the ceiling. It should’ve been the easiest thing in the world to fall asleep right now: she physically felt beat from getting thrown around in their escape from the Royal Library and she was sleeping on the nicest bed she’d ever been on in her life—even if she could’ve done without Dalton pointing out yesterday that the blankets looked “blood red” in color. The room was quieter right now than most places she’d dozed off in in recent memory. Nobody was snoring, and it was close to pitch black from the curtains they’d drawn shut—just in case an Air Marshal or some other green-plated pest somehow did a flyby over the alley.

    And in spite of it all, she just couldn’t fall asleep. No matter how she closed her eyes, Kate kept finding herself tossing and turning and tensing at every little creak or bump.

    The entire time, she just kept seeing and hearing flashes of the day earlier and how narrow their escape from the Royal Library had been: the way her heart stopped after those times that gottverdammter Salamence had cut them off, the dumb shock when she’d watched the scaffolding on that tower collapse and thought for a moment that Lyle and Irune had fallen to their deaths far below, that helpless feeling after seeing Dalton lying on the concrete in the bones of that human ruin as her mind went blank in panic.

    She’d always been confident in her ability to stay ahead of trouble, but it’d honestly felt like she’d only made it through this last night from dumb luck. Other Pokémon would sometimes say that a “cat had nine lives”, but she’d known for a long while that saying was full of crap. Lisha back in the Foehn Gang sure didn’t have nine lives back when their encampment was raided. The Mistral Marauders had had others who could’ve said the saying applied to themselves, and yet she was the only one to make it out when even Boss Myra wasn’t able to.

    To say nothing about Mom and Dad… Kate didn’t know what things had been like when Dad was finally captured on that last job he did, but she had seen luck run out for Mom. After everything that had been happening lately, it was hard to shake the feeling that she too, was on borrowed time.

    The Sneasel turned onto her side and curled up, trying to push those uncomfortable thoughts out of her mind when she heard a faint creak. Her eyes shot wide and she sat up in her bed, reflexively jerking her head after the sound. There was a flicker of orange light, fiery light. She slid off the bed and crept along, the thought occurring to her that Lyle must’ve also been up, which a quick glance at the cabinet confirmed. Sure enough, the Quilava was there reared up and rooting through the cabinet’s contents.

    “Lyle?”

    Lyle suddenly sprang back and his vents came awash with fire. Kate couldn’t help but recoil herself from the stray cinders as the Quilava landed on all fours, panting, before shaking his head with a sharp scowl.

    Götterblut! Kate, don’t scare me like that!”

    Kate supposed that was one way to tell that she wasn’t the only one who was on-edge at the moment. She pawed at her eyes, before glancing at the cabinet and their bags jammed inside.

    “It’s kinda hard for you to fall asleep if you’re not in bed,” the Sneasel said. “What were you even up to, anyways?”

    “I was trying to find something to help knock me out, but I couldn’t find any Sleep Seeds,” Lyle sighed. “I don’t know how Irune and Dalton are managing to stay asleep after everything right now.”

    Kate followed Lyle’s gaze off back at the row of beds, where Dalton and Irune were sound asleep; Irune a bit more restless than the Heliolisk from the way she’d shift around under her blankets.

    She quirked a brow briefly, when she held out a paw in the air. The room’s temperature did feel a bit nippy at the moment. For such a swanky place, it was clearly draftier than she’d expected.

    “Must be the weather,” she said. “It is getting pretty late into fall, and cold temperatures are supposed to put coldbloods like those two out like a light when they’re tired. It always did with Alvin…”

    Kate trailed off as soon as the words left her mouth as her mind turned to memories of them all yukking it up together back when they’d first met… and then the way they’d just left him behind while that Zangoose Grünhäuter kicked him around. The light beside her dimmed a bit, and she noticed Lyle turning his head away and letting his gaze fall towards the floor.

    A long silence lingered between the two of them and she herself couldn’t help but droop a bit. Everything that had happened to Alvin and the others was something she’d known could happen, that she’d seen happen before, yet it was still hard to set aside. What on earth was she supposed to say back to Lyle when that was his first experience as an Outlaw after the Foehn Gang broke up?

    Her thoughts were interrupted when her Quilava teammate finally sighed and shook his head.

    “How on earth do you do it, Kate?”

    “Do what?” she asked.

    “Just keep going on like this. Not letting yourself get shaken by the things you’ve seen.”

    She fell quiet and let her own eyes drift towards the floor and shook her head in reply.

    “... Heh, you give me too much credit. I suppose things stop fazing you after you see them happen enough times,” the Sneasel said. “Being an Outlaw’s just what I’ve known all my life. Having to keep going on after losing someone’s just something you have to do after you’re at things for long enough.”

    Kate could already tell from what she could see of Lyle’s expression that the answer hadn’t helped his mood, but what was she supposed to say? Just blurt out the blunt truth that even she didn’t know how to go on at times other than that being a thief was the one thing she knew she was good at and that she just didn’t have other choices at this point? To get his hopes up with some idealistic sop about how they could make things work out with enough grit and determination?

    … Gods, she was killing her own mood at this rate. Kate turned her attention and began to paw through the bags. She didn’t really know what on earth she could say to lift the mood right now or if it was even possible. But if it was, maybe she didn’t need words to accomplish that…

    “Lemme double-check my bag. I could’ve sworn I lifted a flask off that Lycanroc back in the Royal Library. Maybe it’s just the thing we both needed to finally nod off.”

    Kate grabbed her bag and tugged it free, only to suddenly feel a heavy weight hit her feet. She stifled a cry and jumped back and saw that she’d accidentally drug out another bag in the process that’d spilled out onto the floor. Some normal odds and ends for dungeoneering, along with a lot of glass beads that immediately tipped her off to its owner.

    “... Good thing Irune’s asleep for this right now,” she sighed. “Hold my bag a sec, Lyle.”

    She passed her bag over and pushed the contents back in, when she noticed a worn brown book poking out of a paper sleeve. The same one that Irune had been drawing in earlier that night.

    “Wait…” she murmured. “Wasn’t this that notebook or whatever that Irune drew that ‘map’ in?”

    She blinked and brought the book up to her face, cracking it open. Much to her surprise, there wasn’t any sign of a map inside on the pages. Instead, there were runes on both pages, along with some sort of black scrawled figure with wings and a dart-tail along with eyes that looked the same color as her bedding on the left.

    … Was that a drawing of Zekrom?

    “What in the-?”

    “Kate, put that away!” Lyle hissed. “That’s Irune’s diary!”

    The Quilava grabbed the book and sharply tugged it away from her grasp. Kate looked down at her claws and blinked for a moment, shooting a skeptical frown in reply.

    “Wait, she seriously drew a map in a diary?” Kate asked. “Though I don’t understand why she’d be worried about me going through it. It’s not like I can read most of what she wrote-”

    “That’s beside the point!” he snapped, fire sparking from his head vents. “Let’s just put it back before she…”

    The Quilava trailed off and stared down at the pages briefly as his head’s fire illuminated the pages. There was a brief pause as his attention lingered on the right side of the book, before he smothered his flames and snapped the diary shut. Kate blinked for a moment as her eyes adjusted back to the darkness, just in time to see Lyle hurriedly putting the diary back into its sleeve and shoveling it back into Irune’s bag.

    “… What on earth was that about, Lyle?” she asked. “Did you see something in there?”

    “It’s nothing. Don’t worry about it.”

    The reply was too hasty. Kate narrowed her eyes in suspicion.

    “Okay, now I know you saw something in there,” she harrumphed, folding her arms. “And don’t tell me it was that Zekrom drawing, since you were looking at the opposite page. So come on, spit it out.”

    The Quilava pushed Irune’s bag back into the cabinet and hesitated a moment, clearly weighing thoughts over in his mind. Kate opened her mouth to press him further, when Lyle pinned his ears back and let out a low sigh.

    “She apparently wrote about a dream that she had, about an Ampharos that she didn’t recognize who spoke some mumbo-jumbo that went over her head and called her ‘Ophion’,” he explained. “Some friend of hers from her village called ‘Cade’ told her that he understood a couple of the words that she remembered from her dream.”

    Lyle seemed to drift in his thoughts for a moment. Maybe he’d found that passage strange, too. ‘Mumbo jumbo’? Irune didn’t strike her as being that educated the way that Dalton did. Had the Axew been referring to Hightongue? Or…?

    “And how does her friend understand these weird words that she doesn’t?”

    “I don’t know. It’s probably something from a past life of hers or something like that,” he sighed. “Look, the point is, don’t get too hung up over it, and don't bring it up. She already got mad enough at me the last time I read her diary.”

    Kate clicked her tongue and took her bag from beside Lyle’s feet to return to searching through it. All the while, she couldn’t get his comments out of her mind, along with that Zekrom drawing in the diary…

    Was that who this ‘Ophion’ was? But wasn’t Irune supposed to be some other Nameless Dragon in her last life? So why would she have memories of-?

    Her thoughts dispelled as her claws tapped against metal. She pushed her paw in further and wrapped it around an object that she grasped and pulled. Sure enough, there was a small drinking flask inside, scuffed and scratched from being handled by a prior owner who had claws of his own. She undid the cap and brought her nose down to sniff and caught a strong odor of alcohol and wheat, before bringing it up to her mouth and giving a tentative taste.

    “... Kornbrand¹. Hasn’t been cut with water, either,” she said. “I can’t say anything for how well either of us will feel in the morning, but it can’t possibly hurt for nodding off.”

    She held the flask out in front of the Quilava, who pinned his ears and reached a paw out for it.

    “... What the hell, I’ll take it.”

    She passed it over as Lyle took a swig from it and gulped down a portion of the contents. He returned it and it was her turn to help herself to the pilfered spirits. She threw the flask back, letting the bitter fluid wash over her mouth and letting the warm feeling in her body circulate before she pulled it away and raised it with a mirthful chuckle.

    “Here’s to getting through another day,” she said. “And to getting the hell out of this dump.”

    She gave the flask back along with the cap as she drifted off back for her bed. If Lyle drank the rest, she frankly wouldn’t blame him. He surely needed a drink after everything they’d been through in the past few days. As she settled on the mattress and curled up on her side again, Kate noticed that her head was already starting to feel fuzzy from the Kornbrand working its way through her body.

    Maybe it was a sign that she’d finally get some sleep tonight.



    Kate had been right about the Kornbrand putting him out, but that was about where the drink’s help ended for Lyle. He didn’t know whether or not there was something wrong with the drink, but the entire time after nodding off, his mind kept drifting to him being in a ruined encampment amid flattened tents. Screams to his left, screams to his right, with shouts mixed in with the sight of Grünhäuter engaging in running battles with Pokémon who were attempting to flee.

    At first he thought that he was back in Waterhead Cave, except the faces didn’t look like the Pokémon from the Terra Tyrants or the other gangs there, and they were clad in orange. Against his will, he looked up where the cave ceiling should’ve been, where he saw trees around him along with stars above instead.

    Lyle froze in dread as he instantly realized that he remembered all of this. Where this place was. When this was.

    It was the Foehn Gang’s encampment in the forest. On the night when the Grünhäuter raided them.

    A bellowing cry rang out as Lyle jerked his head back over his shoulder—to the way that Boss Gunter plummeted out of the air from the Stone Edge that that damned Rhyperior used to put him down. He remembered the stunned looks on his comrades’ faces, as even those still able to stand lost their will to fight after that.

    Everything afterwards played out with uncomfortable familiarity. The way he turned and ran among burning tents and past bodies slumped over on the ground. There were always those few faces that stood out in the blur that particularly haunted his memories: there was Poe the Hitmontop screaming as a Braviary in green plates who’d snatched him up and carried him off into the air, then there was Lisha the Floragato lying limp in his path and the sticky feeling of blood on his paws after he had to step over her body to get away.

    “Lyle! Lyle!”

    And then he remembered seeing Kate and Alvin at the treeline, the pair frantically hiding in the brush as the Marowak motioned with his free hand to follow.

    “There’s too many of them! Come on! We need to get out of here!”

    He panted and started forward, when that snarling Mabosstiff stepped out in his path. Everything seemed to slow down afterwards as the memories came flooding back:

    His body’s fire pouring out of his vents. His breath tightening and his heart pounding in his chest. The spittle from the dog’s jaws just missing his neck. The scream he let out as he tore away for dear life through the brush as Alvin’s voice called out after him.

    “Wait, Lyle! Not that way! Come back! Come back!”



    Lyle shot up from his bedding, gasping for air as his heart raced in his chest. He felt heat behind him and hastily rolled over its source, smothering cinders that had landed on the blanket. He righted himself, looking down at a set of blackened spots he’d left behind as he tried to steady his nerves and breathing. He tried to tell himself that that was just a memory, that he wouldn’t be here if things hadn’t all worked out in the end.

    It didn’t really help much. There was more that came after what he’d remembered in the dream; the way he’d spent the rest of the night hiding and cowering in an abandoned Wilder’s den as those gods-awful sounds from the encampment eventually went quiet. The way his breath caught and his heart stopped as Grünhäuter prowled the woods right outside it. The dirty and shivering mess that Kate and Alvin found him as in the morning afterwards. The way they’d bickered afterwards and hurt looks the two had after he’d bluntly told them that he was getting out while he could and that the two of them were on their own.

    Maybe there was a reason why his nightmare never made it far enough to reach those points.

    “Are you okay, Lyle?”

    Lyle turned at the sound of a growling voice and saw Irune at the side of his bed. The Dragon-type looked up at him for a moment, before glancing away with an awkward paw at her tusk.

    “I… didn’t realize that you’d also been having nightmares lately.”

    “I’ve seen a few things in life that stuck with me, what’s your point?” he asked, pinning his head back with a low grumble. “It’s not like there’s a shortage of other Pokémon that have gone through the same.”

    Lyle paused, before noticing his teammates were still dozing off and a dim ray of light was peeking through the fringes of the curtains from its bottom. The sun must’ve been in the process of rising, and if Wye’s comments from last night were right, that meant that Igna and Ansel were likely already downstairs waiting for them.

    He took that as a sign to get up and slid out of bed.

    “I guess it’s just as well that you’re up right now,” he sighed, starting over towards Kate’s bed. “We should hurry and wake the others up—”

    “... What was yours about?”

    Lyle blinked and shot an askew glance back at the Axew, as she uneasily pawed at the floor with her feet.

    “What?” Lyle asked.

    “Your nightmare. What did you dream of?”

    Lyle felt his face sag, before turning aside and folding his arms.

    “What makes you so curious?” he asked. “I thought that our relationship was strictly business. And how did you manage to beat any of the rest of us awake—?”

    “Because I also had a nightmare last night.”

    Lyle fell quiet and looked back as the Axew uneasily ran a hand along a tusk, avoiding eye contact.

    “Or at least I think it was a nightmare,” she said. “I suppose I shouldn’t reflexively assume that anymore after what Sophia told us yesterday.”

    Lyle quirked a brow at the Dragon-type’s reply. He got the feeling that Irune was trying to say something, but for whatever reason, she just wasn’t spitting it out.

    “Where are you going with this?”

    “... You said that I hide too many things from you and the others,” Irune explained. “I… suppose that I just needed practice with how to explain those things I don’t like talking about and thought this would be a place to start. If I tell you about my nightmare, will you tell me about yours?”

    The Quilava fell quiet, before shaking his head with a low sigh.

    “If you can make it quick, I guess. Though what on earth does a reincarnated god have to be afraid of?”

    “It’s about something that I think that I did. Or else that I’m afraid I’ll wind up doing.”

    There was a tense silence as the pair stared at each other, before Irune lowered her head and carried on.

    “... In my dream, I was a black dragon over a battlefield where Pokémon were fighting outside of my hometown,” she said. “I had an Ampharos friend with me that spoke to me in a language whose words I don’t recognize and… a lot of Pokémon died because of us.”

    Lyle stared blankly for a moment before he looked down and noticed he was reflexively trembling, and he knew that it wasn’t just because this sounded like that passage from Irune’s diary he’d read last night. He hadn’t paid much attention to stories about gods and their ilk after he evolved, but if Irune really was from Freeden Village like he suspected... then did that mean that the ‘Nameless Dragon’ was Zekrom? How on earth did that make sense when the Nameless Dragon was supposed to make him?

    “There are other nightmares that I’ve had, too. Some where I was a white dragon with a Charizard friend, and others where I was a gray one that was alone,” she said. “But in all of them, I was always around my hometown and no matter who I was… And whenever I saw the town was damaged, I always felt really upset and afraid for it in my dreams.”

    Lyle turned and stared at Irune. He couldn’t say anything about what had exactly happened, but Freeden Village was supposed to be the place where Reshiram and Zekrom had last slain each other in battle, and Kyurem was supposed to have met the same fate there too while trying to intervene.

    He didn’t know why the dreams would conflict like that since the different dragons were each their own god, and Sophia had made it sound like Irune was something different from them as this ‘Nameless Dragon’… but if Irune was already a reincarnated god, then was it really safe to assume those nightmares were merely dreams?

    “Hey, Irune. I… know this is going to sound crazy, and I don’t really know how to explain it…” Lyle began. “But I think those dreams of yours might have been mem—”

    A heavy pound at the door rang out as Lyle and Irune froze. Heavy enough that even Kate and Dalton both suddenly jolted awake from their beds. Lyle could already hear Dalton wincing from accidentally putting pressure on his broken arm, and turned and saw him getting up from his bedding as Sneasel slid onto her feet with a groggy paw at her eyes.

    “Whuh? What’s going on?”

    “Hey! Are you all going to give us our goods or what?”

    Lyle stiffened up at the sound of a cawing voice at the door when he suddenly put two and two together. So much for meeting Igna and Ansel downstairs… He briefly wondered if it was really a good idea to go and answer them, except Dalton was already shambling over to the door.
    Sure enough, after the Heliolisk opened it, Igna and Ansel were there on the other end, looking as ‘cheery’ as they always were.

    “Igna? Ansel?” the Heliolisk yawned. “What are you two doing here at our room?”

    “To collect what you promised us and get you out of our scales,” Igna scoffed. “We were supposed to meet at dawn.”

    “... You did get all of the books on that list, right? Including those folktales about Shiren the Wanderer I asked for?” Ansel snapped. “Because if you didn’t...”

    “We did! We did!” Irune insisted. “It’s right here!”

    Irune hurriedly went over to their bags piled in the cabinet and fished through Kate’s bag, pulling out the book of folklore with its Grovyle and Mienfoo on the cover and all but running back over with it. Lyle briefly looked back at the doorway and reflexively stepped out in the Axew’s path to stop her.

    “Hang on just a moment, Irune,” he insisted. “Don’t give them anything just yet.”

    Igna and Ansel’s demeanor felt weirdly impatient, especially for ‘mons who had stalked them for an entire night once already for a chance to get even. After sizing them up, Lyle noticed that their postures were stiff and tense, and their eyes looked like the two of them were both visibly short on sleep.

    Something was up with them right now, and he wasn’t sure that he liked it.

    “Hrmph, we wouldn’t be taking the goods here anyways,” the Southern Marowak said. “Ecks and Wye are sticklers about the rules of doing business here in the Möbius, and I don’t feel like getting my tail stomped for closing a deal outside of the Playhouse.”

    “Also, more importantly for you, the terms of our deal have changed since last night,” the Fearow chimed in. “Once you give us back what’s ours and turn over the goods, you need to get the hell out of town.”

    Lyle felt himself flare up and noticed that his teammates were all staring back wide-eyed. Something was definitely wrong here. He knew that he and the rest of Team Forager had drawn a lot of heat on themselves from that job in the Administrative District, but hadn’t they gone through all this trouble specifically to get the Thieves’ Guild off their back?

    The others clearly had found the change suspicious as well, as he noticed Dalton and Irune tense up, while Kate folded her arms and narrowed her eyes in reply.

    “... And just where is this coming from?” the Sneasel demanded. “You gave us a scarf and badge to get your buddies off our backs yesterday, so what changed?”

    “Whatever you did out in the Administrative District got the Grünhäuter all up on our asses,” the Fearow said, glaring daggers at them. “We got pulled aside for questioning last night because of you.”

    Lyle quietly chewed his lip. Right, that Crobat from the front desk had mentioned that Igna and Ansel had been accosted by the Gendarmen the other day. He wasn’t sure how much their boss was really on board with this book run or not, but these two naturally would want to keep them at paw’s length after a scare like that...

    “They weren’t able to pin anything on us, but the Thieves’ Guild isn’t in any position to make promises for your safety at the moment. And you’re not going to have a good time if you try to leave this place…” Igna trailed off.

    “Or at least if you try and leave on the surface, anyways.”

    The Marowak motioned down at the floor with her club as Lyle followed after it with his eyes. His stomach knotted up as he put two and two together for what the slender Marowak was getting at: Right, the Undercity. Igna and Ansel claimed there was an entrance to it backstage at the Playhouse the other day, even if Lyle couldn’t tell whether or not the two were being truthful or they had just been full of crap.

    A low scoff turned his attention over towards Dalton, who turned his head and tilted his snout up with a sharp frown.

    “I’ll have you know I’m no stranger to this city,” the Heliolisk reminded. “I know routes that will take us out of this city just fine out on the streets. Why on earth should we accept this ‘offer’ of yours? You’ve hardly come off as being trustworthy the entire time we’ve met each other, especially after changing the terms of this job we agreed to.”

    “Because even if you wouldn’t be a risk to us if the Grünhäuter caught you, does that route you have in mind include a way of getting past the city gates?” Ansel demanded.

    The way that the Heliolisk stiffened up and partly flared out his frill before his injuries forced him to stop told Lyle everything he needed to know—Dalton didn’t. From the way Igna and Ansel’s eyes narrowed, they clearly had gathered much the same themselves.

    They began heading for the door afterwards, as Ansel drifted off into the hallway, while Igna lingered behind with a hand on the doorposts.

    “I thought so. I don’t expect you to like us, but I expect you to be able to read the writing on the wall,” she harrumphed. “You can take our offer or leave it, but you don’t exactly have much time. Meet us down in the Playhouse if you’re down for taking our way out. Oh, and change your colors from whatever you wore to the library.”

    The dark-hided Marowak drifted off, pulling the door shut behind her with a flinchworthy slam. Lyle just stood there for a moment, staring blankly at the door, sucking uneasy breaths in and out, when he felt a tug at his side. He looked down, and saw Irune worriedly staring up at him.

    “Can we actually trust them?” Irune murmured.

    “Of course not,” he huffed, venting a few stray cinders. ”But I’m not sure that we have a choice.”

    Lyle turned his attention back to the table and their bags spilling out of the cabinet. He made his way over, and began rifling through his bag, finding little else besides books, that stolen scarf from Team Pathfinder, the depleted remains of his coin purse, and a stray Blast Seed inside.

    “... What do we even have left for items to work with anyways after last night?” he asked.

    “I know I’ve got a Luminous Orb left that we swiped from that Houndoom and his buddy,” Kate said, before rooting around in her bag. “A couple Iron Thorns… and a Gravelerock.”

    “I gave all of my battle items to you three last night since I can only do so much with them with one healthy arm,” Dalton said, unconsciously pawing at his splint. “The only things I still have in mine are healing items and a couple Elixirs.”

    “I… uh… might still have a Wand in mine?” Irune said. “I didn’t really get a chance to check it last night, though…”

    … So they had enough to help them out with one encounter where they were in over their head, maybe two at most. For an entire trip through a set of ancient tunnels where they would be dependent on two ‘mons who were ready to kill them just the other day for guidance. That wasn’t exactly confidence-inspiring no matter how hard he tried to look for a silver lining.

    Lyle sighed, when he heard voices coming from further outside and went up to the window. He pulled the curtain back and peeked out. Out on the street at the end of the alley, there was a small party of Pokémon in green plates led by a Darmanitan, while overhead, he saw similarly armored figures circling in the sky a few blocks away.

    He quietly set his teeth on edge, before backing away from the window and drawing the curtains shut. He went back to his teammates, before shaking his head with a low sigh.

    “Double-check the items we’ve got in our bags to make sure they’re in easy-to-reach places. Make sure that whatever Wonder Orbs we have left are primed and ready to use, too,” the Quilava said, shaking his head as his eyes drifted to the red and silver scarf on the table.

    He couldn’t believe that holding onto those things would have wound up helping them for once.

    “... And slip into our old scarves, I guess,” he said “I don’t exactly have a great feeling about this right now, and any little thing we can do to give ourselves an edge will help.”



    The way back down to the Möbius’ playhouse was much as Lyle remembered it the first time: full of creaks and bumps in hallways trimmed with worn, blood-colored carpets and walls that seemed to do their best to make his fur and the fire from his vents stand on end. He tried to explain his nightmare to Irune to try and get his mind off things, only for her to brush it off and insist on hearing it sometime when she felt more at-ease. When that would be, Lyle had no clue.

    When they reached the lobby, Ecks was on-duty behind the counter again, though she wasn’t particularly talkative and didn’t acknowledge them beyond a wordless stare along with what Lyle swore was a smirk curled up at the end of her mouth.

    He took that as a sign that it was a bad idea to stop to talk with her and quickly turned down the passage to the Playhouse. The entire time, Lyle could’ve sworn he heard voices somewhere off in the distance and saw footprints on the carpet he didn’t remember from the other day. When he passed the spiral stairwell halfway over, he picked up a scent that reminded him of those Delphox and Braixen healers from that riverside village a couple days ago, just less smoky.

    He subconsciously pawed at the Blast Seed in his bag afterwards, verifying that it was still near its mouth, and saw his teammates similarly checking their belongings. The scent was probably just from another ‘mon who’d rented a room in this place or the local staff, not that that was really much of a relief. Thankfully, the lanternlight eventually gave way to rays of natural sunlight, as the lobby to the Playhouse began to come into view. Wye was already behind his counter bright and early, as the teal-hided Aggron idly perused a book from behind it.

    Lyle consciously kept his distance from the counter as a stale smell hung in the air. He didn’t know why, but the staff here at the Möbius had always given him the creeps. Like that they were the sorts of ‘mons who’d kill someone as effortlessly as he might snuff out an errant cinder if they ever felt like it. He began to turn for the entrance to the playhouse, when he noticed Irune lagging and staring off at the wall.

    “... ‘24 Hour Happy People’?”

    The Quilava paused and followed her gaze where there was a poster hung up that he didn’t remember being there the day before: one showing off a scene with a Grovyle and Eevee in a marketplace in the shadow of towering human ruins that looked weirdly like those two ankle biters from that Team Pathfinder that ‘Elma’ or whatever her name was was called…

    He noticed Dalton giving a puzzled stare at the poster, before turning over towards the counter.

    Herr Stahlboss, what is that play about?” he asked. “I’ve seen my share of them before, but I’ve never heard of one with a title like that.”

    “It’s an adaptation of a biographical play set shortly after the time of the Great Flash,” the Aggron replied, idly looking down at his tome. “It’s a series of vignettes following a Rescue Team that gets sucked into various unusual encounters about the city while trying to purchase meat.”

    Lyle supposed it wouldn’t be that hard to imagine getting into strange encounters like that, especially in light of that threat Igna and Ansel made them the other day of winding up in the inventory of a Leichensammler. But if Wye was telling the truth, this play’s story had to be around a thousand years old! Clearly Pokémon hadn’t changed that much through history. Though what was with the lighthearted colors and presentation on the playbill for a play following a trade that even many Outlaws were wary of in that case…?

    He shook his head and dropped down to all fours, when he realized that his paw was touching a smudged three-toed footprint on the carpet that was bigger than his head, with others going about here and there. No wonder why there had been a stale smell in the air, this place had been more well-trodden than the mat in front of his parents’ glassblowing shop after a market day!

    He wasn’t the only one who noticed, and felt Irune subconsciously brush up against him uneasily. Kate and Dalton briefly looked down themselves, the Sneasel shooting a sidelong glance over at the Aggron behind the counter.

    “Hey, ‘Wye’, right? Did we miss something earlier?” Kate asked. “Since this carpet of yours is a mess and it smells like an entire crowd of ‘mons stomped all over it.”

    “This is a theater, Sniebel. There’s always Pokémon coming in and out of it; both to watch the plays and to ensure that the shows will go on,” the Aggron harrumphed, idly glancing up from his book. “What do you think allows it to be such a convenient place for our clientele to facilitate their dealings here?”

    Lyle supposed that made sense. A bunch of scents overlapping with each other would make it harder to identify Pokémon in the crowd after the fact, and with the way it was raining last night, it would’ve potentially affected the way that smells lingered on the rug…

    It just would’ve been more reassuring if it’d come from just about anyone other than this Aggron or his Crobat counterpart up at the front desk, especially with the almost impatient air that the Steel-type had as he set his book down and got up with a steely frown.

    “There’s others waiting for you and your companions in there right now, Igelavar,” Wye rumbled. “I do hope that you let them know that you’re coming to them in different colors today. From what I saw of them, I don’t think they’re the types you should keep waiting without good reason.”
    No, Lyle supposed that he knew enough from their past meetings with Igna and Ansel to know that Wye’s read was very much accurate. He shook his head and set off for the doors, glancing back over his shoulder to his teammates.

    “Come on, let’s just get this over with and get out of here.”

    He made his way forward, briefly rearing up onto his hindlegs to push the door open as the others passed and he slinked around as it closed behind them. He let his eyes adjust to the dim lighting and began to push his fire out of his vents for illumination, only to suddenly pause.

    The playhouse had changed quite a bit since they’d last seen it. The walls were still the same patchwork of wood and plaster over ancient concrete, but the purple curtain on the stage had been drawn back this time and was lit up by strong lights, with some sort of set depicting waves and a boat left out. Stranger still, all of the stools that had been set out yesterday had been pulled aside and stacked up in the corners, leaving bare, red, carpeting as far as Lyle could see in the audience chamber.

    “Took you long enough!” a voice squawked.

    There, about two-thirds of the way down to the front of the stage, were those southern Marowak and Fearow thieves from the day before, with a door along the right wall left ajar evidencing the route they’d taken to get inside. The two of them were every bit as ‘personable’ as they’d been back at their room, with the Fearow of the pair beating his wings out and giving an impatient scowl as he motioned forward with his beak.

    “You four are just lucky that we really needed this stuff,” the Flying-type harrumphed. “Hurry up and give us the goods. The sooner Igna and I get you out of our plumage, the better.”

    Lyle looked over at Dalton as the Heliolisk made his way forward. The Quilava saw Kate reach for her bag briefly and he patted the top of his as Dalton handed over the books from his bag one by one. That last Slow Orb was still inside at the top where he’d left it. He made sure not to jostle it too much lest it hum, but it was hard to resist the urge to grab it.

    “... Nice scarves, by the way,” Igna said. “How come you didn’t use those yesterday?”

    “We expected that we might need a replacement set,” Dalton replied. “You weren’t exactly asking for a small job the other day.”

    The Marowak kept a keen eye on the Heliolisk as she and Ansel kept going through the books, with motions that were still rigid and guarded like they were back at the hotel room. There was a sudden creak that made them stiffen up briefly, before they went back to reading through the titles.

    … Something wasn’t right here. The playhouse supposedly had been unkempt from a busy night, so why was cleared out with a stage set for a play already? There were other faint creaks in the distance that Lyle couldn’t place, and weirder still, whenever the Quilava looked at the stage, he swore he saw the light there ripple a couple of times.

    He must not have been the only one to notice it from the way that Irune was clinging to Kate for dear life. The Marowak and Fearow took the last of the books, before Igna slung them into a bag over her shoulder, leaving Kate to flick her ears with an impatient tap of her foot.

    “Alright, there. There’s your stupid books,” the Sneasel harrumphed. “Are we good now? And can we hurry up and see that way to the Undercity now?”

    “Oh, you won’t be seeing much of anything down there today.”

    Lyle’s eyes widened at the sound of a rough, growling voice coming from behind. Lacan’s rough, growling voice. Suddenly, there was a magenta flash from all around, as the surroundings were suddenly bathed in blinding light. He and his teammates cried out, as Lyle squinted his eyes from the sudden light and opened them at the sound of wingbeats and rattling mail. As his vision stabilized, he could see up in the perch above the entrance, there was a Zoroark in army plates peering down at them next to a set of stagelights that were trained straight at them.

    And there, raising his head and flaring his wings out from a couple rows above them, was the Salamence himself. The Graf narrowed his eyes into a piercing glare, before turning his gaze slightly away from them.

    “Marowak. Fearow. You two have done your part,” the Salamence harrumphed. “Now begone before you outweigh your usefulness.”

    Lyle whirled around and saw that Lacan was looking at Igna and Ansel. His heart raced and his vents poured out startled fire as in the background on the stage, he spotted eyes reflecting light in the dark and saw figures—armored figures—moving into position for what looked like a shield wall.

    How the hell had they even gotten there?! And how the hell were they supposed to get out of this?! Lacan would already be too much of a fight for them to handle right now, let alone all those other Pokémon!

    Gebt auf. Ihr könnt nicht mehr gewinnenᴰ¹,” the Salamence growled. “I won’t tell you and your friends to yield a second time, Dyad.”

    He saw the same look of blank shock on his teammates’ faces as the dragon’s snarl hung in the air. Dalton was the first to snap out of it, he whirled towards the Marowak and Fearow as they began to head off. Sparks built up along the Electric-type’s scales, along with a glint in his eye that reminded Lyle of the Heliolisk had had after cornering that Inteleon in Waterhead Cave…

    “Igna! Ansel! What the hell is this?!”

    The two thieves briefly slowed, glancing over their shoulders but otherwise not changing their course with a pair of terse scoffs.

    “The Thieves’ Guild has an understanding with the Gendarmen in this city,” Igna explained. “They let us do our thing as long as we don’t rock the boat too much, and once in a while, they call in a favor from us they can’t have their own paws on.”

    “And the last one they called in was that we needed to hand you over to these guys,” Ansel explained, gesturing with a wing. “It was part of a deal that was very persuasive. So… yeah, sucks to be y-”

    A deafening crack split the air as yellow bathed the surroundings, as Dalton suddenly threw his frill wide and the air in front of Lyle filled with electrical sparks. There were a pair of sharp yelps and the Quilava barely had a moment to register the Heliolisk fighting back a pained grimace with an expression of pure hatred, as Lacan sharply pulled up into the air.

    “Everyone, close your eyes!” Kate cried.

    The Quilava had barely managed that when suddenly, blinding light crept in from past his eyelids. Lyle heard shouts of confusion and Lacan’s wingbeats faltering when his eyes saw the door to the right still ajar.

    He hurriedly dug into his bag and smashed his Slow Orb to the ground. He didn’t bother to wait and see where the silk flying around landed and took off running.

    “Q-Quick, this way!”

    He tore ahead into a dash that went by so quickly that his surroundings blurred. A flying stone landed just by his feet, then a Hydro Cannon just barely missed him from behind., And then the barrage stopped as much to his confusion, the soldiers on the stage were hurriedly falling behind a wall of Protects.

    GRAAAAAWRRR!

    He’d barely made it to the door when he saw a fiery blue flash from the corner of his eye and felt something burning slam into his hip with a crushing blow. He screamed in pain, his teammates did the same themselves. The next thing he knew, he was in the air, the world suddenly flipped around in his vision as he rolled on the carpet and looked back through the door to see what looked like comet after comet of dragonfire hitting the ground past the doorway.

    He staggered up and saw the ground still smoldering as everything flickered in front of his eyes: smoke curling up from the charred carpet. Igna and Ansel lying slumped over and covered in burns, while Kate and Dalton were motionless on the ground halfway to the door with no sign of life beyond some feeble groans.

    And there was Irune, cowering behind a Protect as Lacan turned his gaze towards her and the lights of the Protects on stage began to wink out.

    Lyle spewed a Smokescreen up just above the Axew’s head by reflex and grabbed her, running for dear life through the door as he felt attacks miss his body by hairs as he charged back through the door. His throat tightened and his eyes began to grow muddy as Irune’s voice frantically cried out.

    “L-Lyle! K-Kate and Dalton are still-!”

    “I know they are!” the Quilava cried. “J-Just stay with me right now!”

    He was leaving them behind. Again. Because as his sputtering fire reminded, none of them were strong enough to do anything other than just run or get mowed down. The doors flew past him along the way as a bellowing roar and shouts came from the direction of the Playhouse.

    Wh-What the hell were they even supposed to do right now?! Where were they supposed to go?!

    His foot brushed against a loose, blue feather as he saw grimy footprints running opposite their direction on the carpet from a door at the end. He briefly let go of the Axew, as fire wreathed his pelt and he dove at it with a blazing charge.

    CRACK!

    It flew open as Lyle’s eyes grew disoriented from the sudden change of lighting. There was daylight coming down in a strip from above when it dawned on him: he was in that alley they saw from their window.

    His ears swiveled at voices coming from behind him as he briefly saw Irune running for the doorway. He reflexively took off and made it forward a few paces as he heard Irune’s feet pattering against the cobbles on the alley and begin to pick up pace. He dropped onto all fours to sprint faster and lunged ahead into another blurring dash to try and build up distance, when he heard her scream from behind.

    “Lyle! H-Help!”

    The Quilava turned and saw Irune pinned to the ground, with a Chesnaught from the hallway crouched and holding her down. Without thinking, he turned back and spewed fire at the Chesnaught’s arm. The Grass-type winced and lost his grip briefly as Lyle ran ahead, reaching out for the Axew to pull her up.

    Time seemed to go by at a standstill when Lyle briefly spotted a pinkish ray coming from the corner of his eyes. The next thing he knew, he felt an unseen force slam into his body and he tumbled to the ground, his head pulsing in agony. The Quilava bit back pain, summoning angry fire in his throat when a blue and black blur zipped in corkscrewing through the air.

    He felt a stabbing pain at his side and his feet left the ground. Then came the thudding smack of the back of his head into a brick wall, before he fell to the ground. He lay in a daze and wheezed for air, watching as the muddy shape of an Espeon in army plates entered his vision, before glancing off rightward.

    “Good hit there, Oberstleutnant,” the Espeon’s voice said. “I was honestly surprised he was still able to get up after my Psybeam.”

    Lyle’s eyes briefly widened, but his vision remained as shaky as ever as he saw a Corvisquire in green plate with an army scarf with a blue Stabsofficier crystal step forward. The Corvisquire stared down at him briefly, before shaking her head and averting her gaze.

    “... What a waste,” she murmured.

    “C-Come on, Lyle! Please! Get back up!”

    Irune’s voice was crying out in the background. Lyle’s breaths came ragged and short as something about it sounded scared.

    “Lyle, please! Don’t let them take you too!”

    … ‘Him too’? Lyle reflexively tried to force himself onto his feet, only for talons to press down on his body and stop him. The Corvisquire hesitated for a moment, when a sharp thump rang out and a low growling voice filled the alley.

    Feldwebel Helmholtz, stop staring and help Fähnrich Rank secure the Dyad and get her back indoors. We can’t afford any more unexpected surprises after all this time.”

    Lyle woozily looked up and saw Lacan poking his helmeted head out past the doorway. The Espeon stiffened up at attention and drifted off as Lyle reflexively tried to build fire up in his throat to force the Corvisquire off of him, only for nothing other than wheezing smoke and sparks to come out. He looked up where for a brief moment, he saw the Flying-type looking down at him and shuffling the hem of her scarf up towards her mouth with her wing.

    Perhaps it was his spinning head, but Lyle could’ve sworn that something about her expression looked tired. Almost sad.

    “All units, this is Rakete. Sucher and I are at an inn at Schiffsplatz, Salemstraße 5,” she said. “We have the Dyad. Bring the transport so we can get things out of public view…”

    Sophia’s words began to slur together after the address. He heard Irune cry out again, but now her words were too muddled for him to make out. With the last of his strength, he turned his head and saw Pokémon in green plates carrying Irune off back into the Möbius as he felt someone doing the same to him.

    And his captor’s grasp slipped. He fell forward and his head hit the ground, and then the world went black.



    Author’s Notes

    Alt Title

    Kapitel 30 - Zugzwang*

    *‘Zugzwang’ is a term meaning ‘forced move’ originating from games like chess where it is a rule that players cannot forgo moves, and entered English as a loanword as chess terminology in the early 20th century. In both languages, it is usable as a term to referring to situations where one is forced into making a disadvantageous move.

    Words and Phrases

    1. Kornbrand - A type of distilled spirit traditionally made in the Germanosphere primarily from wheat or rye. Also frequently called “Korn” or “Kornbranntwein”, with some names being preferred for varieties with higher or lower alcohol by volume.

    Dialogue

    D1. “Gebt auf. Ihr könnt nicht mehr gewinnen.” - “Give up. You can’t win anymore.”

    Teaser Text

    Newangle City, 20. Herbstmond, 1027 n. d. B.​

    Lacan,

    I received your message about the information that those contacts forwarded you about our targets and was able to confirm them. There is indeed an inn attached to a theater on Salemstraße 5ᵃ, and everything about the description they provided matches up.

    I’m gathering everyone I can from the Fähnlein who’s in the city and still able to serve right now, but we need those contacts to provide as complete as possible a list of potential escape routes from this inn, since there’s only so much I can find by casing its surroundings. The Dyad escaped us once tonight from overlooked exits and if they elude us again a second time, we risk losing their trail entirely.

    I know that you’re worried about me after our close call earlier tonight, but I’m confident that we can deal with the ones directly attached to the hideout once we know of them. The wider surroundings are another matter. We will likely need the help of the local Gendarmen to help secure things.

    I understand that there is not much time to work with since we need to make our move at the break of dawn, but I will meet you back at your apartment to try and finalize any planning before relaying instructions to Fähnrich Rank and the others.

    I confess that there are some other reasons for wanting to meet beforehand. As your subordinate, as your loyal companion, there are a few requests about how to handle our targets after capture that have been weighing on me that I’d like to discuss off the record.

    I’ll explain more when we meet, but they have to do with some concerns about the Dyad’s emotional state. I understand that she will likely be under some level of duress regardless of whatever we do due to her nature as an inherently volatile being. Some of those records you asked me to review earlier today have me a bit worried about whether unduly distressing her would risk her power emerging too soon for it to be used for our mission.

    - Urgent dispatch from Ritterin von Herbergau, Sophia Krarmors to Graf von Wellenhafen, Lacan Dragorans

    a. German convention for formatting an address. Roughly equivalent to “5 Salem Street” in English.
     
    Top Bottom